Tumgik
#i don’t want any weird ass romance
ougdjdhdkhdkd wakfu dndads au?
[after adding the tags- SPARROW AND LARK ELIATROPE BROTHERS DO YOU SEE MY VISION]
1 note · View note
toji-bunny-girl · 9 months
Text
𝐆𝐑𝐈𝐍𝐂𝐇’𝐒 𝐁!𝐓𝐂𝐇
Tumblr media
CHARACTERS— Grinch!Toji Fushiguro x sexy goddess goofy fem!reader SUMMARY— The thief of Christmas joy, the thief of children's gifts, and this time, the thief of your boyfriend's slutty surprise. WORD COUNT— 3k+ CONTENT WARNING— slight angst, swearing, goofiness, smut, porn with plot, adultery, bondage, size difference, orgasm denial, NTR, spanking, fingering, blowjob, oral sex, no protection, noncon A/N— I wanna get fucked dumb by Toji too (hope yall don’t notice the obvious bias in smut between this and the other two Kinkmas fics 🤭 this man just makes me 100000x hornier)
Tumblr media
“You sure you can breathe in there?” Miya questioned your sanity, a frown etched upon her face as she stared at the way you shifted on your knees, tied up with red ropes in a Santa lingerie.
“I mean, there’s a few small holes I made at the back,” you pointed with your eyes, an awkward laugh skipping out of your throat.
“You’re fucking insane, (Y/N),” your best friend sighed, shutting her eyes to take a rest from your ridiculous sight. “All this for what? You’re not even sure if Mr. Vanilla likes kinky aah shit like this.”
“Never back down never what…” you softly mumbled, trying to keep yourself focused on what you’ve prepared for your boyfriend this Christmas. He’d return home from work to find a giant ribboned box on his bed. Inside would be you, all tied up in your new erotic red lingerie.
You’ve managed to convince yourself that this was all a wonderful erotic surprise for Seiji. When in reality it was nothing but a catalyst to excite your sexual relationship with him. The thing is—your boyfriend is the most vanilla partner you’d ever have, while without his knowledge; you were the kinkiest slut your friends had ever known.
Throughout your 9 months of dating, sex was infrequent and soft. To put things truthfully, the act with your boyfriend is boring. You’ve tried encouraging him to be more experimental with you—to lightly chock you or even slap your ass when he’s fucking you. But he just couldn’t bring himself to do it, and maybe that’s part of the reason you fell for him.
He’s gentle and kind, ever so careful to handle you like you’re a fragile piece of art. Seiji was nothing like your past lovers, with him you learned true romance. With the price of your sexual satisfaction and ardour.
So this Christmas, you thought of a plan to surprise him—his sexy girlfriend all tied up for him to use however he wanted. It’s every man’s dream come true to have a fervid hottie on their bed. But when it comes to Seiji, you could never be sure of it; he’s different than the others but he’s your Seiji.
“What’s the time now,” you raised your eyebrows as Miya peeked at her phone screen.
“6:56.”
“How’s my makeup? How’s my hair?” you dubiously asked, needing everything to be perfect as if you had just popped out of a Playboy magazine.
“Very sexy,” Miya assured under her breath as she brushed a wild strand of hair away from your face. Her eyes scanned your face to spot any smudged makeup, “As always, so pretty.”
“Thank you so much, Miya. Once Seiji fucked the shit out of me and get me pregnant—I’m naming one of my kids after you,” you frivolously said, leaving the girl chuckling at your words.
“Alright, I have to leave before Vanilla Man comes back,” she checked the time once more before grabbing the lid of the giant box. “But I gotta give it to you, this shit is low-key weird but original.”
“Thanks for your compliment,” you grinned at your friend, before feeling the light over your head gone and replaced by darkness.
“Bye, (Y/N). Don’t die in there!” Miya’s voice muffled through the cardboard as she tapped the box goodbye. Silence ensued and soon, you heard the front door slam close.
Seiji had better not be home late if he didn’t want his prurient surprise to turn into a horror documentary on YouTube.
Your joints were starting to ache within a minute of waiting, the kneeling position you chose obviously backfired. Sure, the pose is cute and all—but is it worth the growing pain in your knees? If you’re getting absolutely ravished by tonight; then yes.
By the next few minutes, you began to lament about the choices you had made. Your knees hurt so bad it felt like someone was flaying their whip onto your skin, and you were busy chanting your mantra just to stop your tears from flowing out and ruining your hours-spent makeup.
Never back down never what…?
“Fuck it,” you cried, leaning your weight sideways against the cardboard just to lessen the burden on your joints. But as much as you regretted everything, the box toppled to the side along with your body. “Shit! Oh my god, what the fuck do I do?! Help!”
You tried to wriggle yourself out of the giant box but with your limbs bounded tight, you could do nothing but writhe like a worm. You must’ve looked like a clown.
Then, you heard it. The soft shutting of the door and the floorboard slightly creaked with footsteps. Though, each stride seemed to be a thump—were Seiji’s feet ever so heavy?
But you don’t ruminate over that, you have a bigger problem on your hands right then. Your boyfriend was going to walk in on you awkwardly lying on your side, what seemed to be a lewd surprise became a scene of embarrassment; you looked as if you were kidnapped and tied up, and it wasn’t in any sensual form you desired.
The bedroom door creaked open and your pulse began thumping fast in your ears. You could feel your face scorching into scarlet red, and you squeezed your lips shut, trying not to make a sound. Perhaps you were drunk off the hot embarrassment, you thought perhaps if you were silent enough, he wouldn’t notice the giant Christmas-themed box sitting in the middle of his bed, right?
Then you felt yourself being hoisted up into the air, and confusion struck your being. What was Seiji doing? Did he know about you hiding inside the box? Now was he fooling around with you?
“Seiji…?” you softly mumbled, and you were met with long silence as a reply. What exactly was going on? Feeling yourself put down on the wooden floor, you heard shuffling before you were propelled backwards from a harsh kick. “Hey!”
This wasn’t Seiji. Never was he one to ever act so rashly upon anyone or anything. And your skin began to crawl with a newfound fear. If a burglar were to find you helpless and unable to defend yourself…you were lucid with what could happen to you.
Fuck, man. You internally cursed, God was obviously making fun of your dumb little idea. Fuck the originality, you wanted out more than anything.
“One of ya’ fairies stuck in there?” the stranger spoke gravelly, his voice gruff like the rough bark of trees. Then he let out a deep laugh, slamming a palm atop the box. “You guys should start tellin’ Santa he can’t be throwin’ all the hard jobs to the tiny elves and fairies.”
The lid of the box lifted open and you squeezed your eyes shut from the sudden prickling exposure of bright rays. Slowly, your sight adjusted to the light and you peeked your eyelids open to look at the intruder.
A Christmas suit, and a marked face of animosity—the male squatted over your tied form with a look of uncongenial nonchalance. “Not a fairy…nor an elf. A human?”
“No shit, you crazy bitch. My boyfriend’s coming back any second now, and he’d beat the shit out of you!” you tried to daunt the stranger, though with a single look at him—you knew it was improbable that Seiji could take on this guy.
“You can see me?” he sounded amused, hands slightly waving around his sides.
“What do you mean ‘I can see you’? You’re a ghost or something?”
“Not quite,” he sighed, and you could smell burnt tobacco from his breath. “You ever heard of the Grinch?”
“Yeah…?”
“Well, turns out Christmas isn’t fake,” you stared as he gave you a slight smirk, the dark scar down his lips rising.
“And you’re telling me you’re ‘grinch’?” your eyes narrowed, scepticism in your features.
“Smart girl.”
“When really, you’re breaking into people’s houses and trying to convince them you’re a Christmas character whenever you’re caught red-handed.”
“Mm, yer’ ain’t wrong,” his eyes wandered to the side.
“That makes you a burglar, man.”
“One that no one can see… except for you’,” his eyebrows drew closer into a frown. “How odd.” His features shifted all of a sudden, and he relaxed into a sigh. “Fairy dust?”
“What?”
“This,” he pointed at the glitter on your eyelids.
“Oh, this? I found them on my dressing table so I thought why not,” you shrugged, rendering the hulking male to crack into a chuckle of disbelief.
“These are fairy dusts. The fairies leave them the night before Christmas to spread joy and wonders to people, ya’ get me? Anyone who touches ‘em would be able to see us,” he spoke apathetically. “And my job…” his hand reached out towards you, thumb swiping over your eyelid, “is to steal these.”
“My makeup!” you shouted, trying to wriggle yourself away from him. “I spent 2 hours doing them!”
“Why would ‘cha put random glitter on yer’ eyes anyway,” he retorted, grabbing your much smaller face with his large hand and using the other to wipe the fairy dust off of your skin.
“I hate you, bitch!”
“The name’s Toji, sweetheart,” he purred, the lowest cadence of his voice scratching the itch in your eardrums. Your eyebrows knitted into a glare, trying to mask the dark heat on your cheeks with that lour look of yours.
“You’ve got your stupid ‘fairy dust’ now. Happy?”
“Nope.”
“What more do you want?!”
“I haven’t picked a present to steal yet…” something in his eyes coruscate, a sharp ray of emerald green hared by in volant flash. In that moment, you could feel something stormy, so wild and barbaric in him—something you’ve missed since Seiji.
“I-I’ve got nothing here,” you huffed, stammering over your words as you shifted your gaze away.
“Ain’t you one?” his eyes raked over your figure, cleavage pushed up for view, and soft thighs presented like a toy. You felt naked underneath him; and for for some reason your nipples began to perk against the thin fabric of the scarlet red lingerie, panties beginning to dampen with arousal.
This man looked like a good fuck—and boy did your body needed one. Your lips paused open to say something, but you were simply cut off by a sudden shock when you felt your body lifted into the air once more. Toji was carrying all your weight with a hefty arm, pulling you out of the box and settling you onto the floor.
“Gee, thanks. Shit was starting to feel claustrophobic,” you never knew you were holding so much breath in when the male began to untie the ropes that held you. To be more specific, the ropes around your body except your hands. “Think you missed a spot, buddy.”
“Didn’t miss it,” he stood, watching as your legs wearily crumbled onto the ground. “Never intended to free ya’.”
You raised a brow, tilting your head upwards to look at him. And now from your height, you’d never imagine the male to be this huge. Even through his clothes, you could visibly spot the bulking muscles underneath, and the undeniable bulge in his pants.
Toji let out a low chuckle when he caught your eyes, showing the whites of your orbs as you stared; your tongue wet from salivating what could be under those stupid Christmas pants, a quiet gulp as your clit throbbed.
“Like what ‘cha lookin’ at?” his hot palm rested over your head, slightly messing up your hair but you couldn't care less anymore. His thumb tucked down all the restraint over his cock, and the sight of it made your breath hitched.
Dark tip with a prominent vein running down the bottom of his shaft, your lips almost instinctively opened to fit what you could into your mouth.
“Good girl,” he grinned, feeling the way your saliva coat his cock, tongue flickering and flattening against his throbbing tip. You gently stuffed your mouth with his member, before hollowing your cheeks and bobbing your head around his length.
Toji sharply sucked the air through his teeth, one hand fisting your hair and the other pumping the part of his shaft where you couldn’t reach.
“Such a fuckin’ slut,” he groaned under his breath, peering down at the way your eyes closed shut in silent contentment, slowly inching more of him through your lips until his tip was bumping against the wall of your throat.
You threw your head back after gagging a while on his cock, a string of saliva connecting his member with your tongue. Your jaw was getting sore and you had to take a quick breather until you were forced down again by Toji’s palm.
“Didn’t say you could stop,” he spat, thrusting his hips forward and stuffing your throat full of him. He was so big, too much to handle and tears began to well around your eyes; yet you’re moaning to the thought of his size, how it’ll just reach perfectly deep in your hole.
“Mmhp!” you whined, muffled by his member but Toji didn’t pause until after a few long, deep pushes into your swollen throat. Stuffing your mouth full of his cum, leaking out from the edges of your aching lips.
You spat his semen onto the ground before he grabbed you up onto the bed, spreading your thighs open with his breath still unstable from his previous ejaculation. “Fuckin’ whore,” he laughed, a thick thumb rubbing over your pulsing panty-covered clit. “Suckin’ dick got ‘cha wet?”
“Speak for yourself,” you breathed, “staring at my body got you hard?”
“How ‘bout you fill that mouth with my name instead of yer’ smart words?” his eyes were like green gems under shades; dark, sensual emerald. Slipping your panty off, Toji clicked his tongue when his eyes settled upon your glisteningly wet pussy, a smirk riding the edge of his mouth up.
You let in a sharp inhale when he stuffed two thick fingers into your cunt, your essence already coating his digits within a few pumps, the calloused skin of his fingers spurring on tingles in your pussy walls. He was a maven with his hands, fingers ably searching for the spongey spot inside of you, long enough to reach where you couldn’t—nor Seiji.
Seiji. Your mind began to plague with guilt for your poor boyfriend, you didn’t want to do him wrong but fuck—you just couldn’t stop when Toji had your sweet spot; rubbing over your clenching walls with a thumb busy swiping over your swollen clit.
Your pussy tightened around his digits as you cried for release, moans and whines filled the room as you buckled your hips. But as much as you wanted it, Toji refused to lead you through; a raffish smirk on his face as you swore at him.
“I was about to cum, asshole!” you gasped, visibly annoyed with the frown on your face. You raised a leg to facetiously kick him, but he caught your ankle in his grasp before dragging your body closer to him.
“Didn’t catch ‘cha beggin’,” a deep chuckle rumbled out of his lungs as his hands trailed up your thighs.
“I don’t beg for nothing,” you tried to play bratty.
“Oh, yea?” your body jumped up when he slapped the tip of heavy cock against your clit, your eyes seemingly dripping with desperation over your mask of a twisted frown. You wanted him inside of you so bad, and he could see it right through you.
Slipping a few inches his member into your folds, you could feel your cunt burn from the stretch, gripping onto his girth as he slowly forced himself in.
“Shit—” Toji swore under his breath, watching the way your pussy sucked him in, needy for him to fill your insides. You let out an exhale when his cock brushed over your sweet spots, your abdomen tingling when he reached deep.
He placed his arms on both sides of your head, hovering over your body with his, hips thrusting in and out of you. You could feel his warmth radiating towards yours, heating up your cheeks as you blinked up at him. His head dipped down to kiss you, sucking on your lips before sinking his teeth down, a hand slipping up to rest on your throat.
Your face began to turn red as he tightened his grip on your neck, his pace starting to roughen, the bed frame hitting against the wall so hard you doubted it wouldn't leave a mark. Your head was starting to get light, eyes blanking out with each blink and you could see stars popping in your sight.
You clenched your teeth as you shut your eyes, focusing on the pleasure building up in your womb, hugging Toji close with your thighs.
Just a little more, you thought as you peered down at where the two of you connected, his cock disappearing down your pussy and slipping out. Instead of filling your cunt with his length again, he let his hands hugged his girth, jerking himself off in front of you.
“Haah—fuck!” you swore, biting down your lower lip. “I was close, again!”
“What d’ya say?”
“Need your cock, please?” you cried, tired of the second orgasm he refused for you, and you were met with Toji manhandling you onto your knees, glistening cunt for his view as he stuffed a finger into your folds, teasing you with light stimulation.
That was until your phone buzzed with a new notification from your boyfriend, panic set in your being as you stared at your phone.
Sorry I’ll be a little late home, I had a quick meeting with the team :/ Don’t worry tho I just got out of the station. On the way home rn :) Miss you! 
“W-Wait! My boyfriend’s coming back…!” you tried to crawl away from him, but it was all in obvious futility as he held your hips, sinking his throbbing cock into your needy pussy.
“Shut yer’ mouth up and cum for me. Would ‘cha, pretty girl?” he groaned into your ear, his fingers sunk into your cheeks as he gripped onto your face, hips fucking deep into your sloppy cunt and fat tip kissing your cervix.
Your nerves were dancing upon fire, and you could do nothing but roll your eyes to the back of your head, your lips pausing open in pleasure as you let out croaked moans. Toji’s hips were positioning harder in and out of your sore pussy, his fingers swiping fast against your clit.
He could feel your walls clenching tighter than ever around him, and he shoved your head into the bedsheets to muffle out your screams, your bounded hands fighting against the restraints, and your back arching down towards the bed.
With his cock brushing over your G-spot and hitting your cervix for the nth time, your essence came squirting out of your core. You were silent for a second, sent to a heaven of pure ecstasy and your body twitched in pleasure you had never felt before.
Toji was still busy chasing his own high, simply using you as a fucktoy to be roughened up however he wanted—disregarding your overstimulated cunt and continuing to shove his cock into you. You could hear his groans starting to grow louder, feel his hips fastened and soon, warm spurts of thick cum filled your womb.
Your thighs shook in overstimulation as your whole weight fell onto the bed; sweat sticking your lingerie onto your skin and the bedsheets dirtied with your makeup. Toji had ruined you as he fucked, yet you’ve never found such contentment in sex.
“Merry Christmas, sweetheart,” he whispered, pasting a kiss onto your drooling lips, watching in satisfaction as your eyes blanked out from the fucking. “Tell yer’ lil’ boyfriend I said welcome.”
“(Y/N), I’m home!”
Tumblr media
@coolpizzazonkplaid @byhuenii @idkmanimreallysleepy @stainednailpolishremover @jxnyi @peachtreexoxo @yaygurist @lalaloverss @aexlime @naruucore @sathavious @guillermowhatwedointheshadows @mistygrovesarchive @glittercums @altmoo @lollixgoddess @victoriak01 @kimminjulvr @ghostlyluminarycloud @satorminniett @someonewhotendstowrite @buhdussy @ichirasblog @kokomisworld @magiouu @bobbicore @xxshiino @urmommyzhot @jjkwhor3 @erostaeyong @tojisprincesa @edgyficuselastica @clemianna @fromthechaoticmind @idkcoolise @fallinlovewithbeelzebub @sirshitsalot12 @kuraa01 @awyunh @lxvegojo
1K notes · View notes
1uvtae · 7 months
Text
mistaken very much | jeon jungkook
Tumblr media
★word count: 7.4k words!!
★genre: nothing but university romance fluff and very unfunny crack because i have the worst humor,,,look, there's this tennis classmate, and maybe....you've made a pretty big mistake by staring at his butt....? and somehow this turns into a 'crush' on the jeon jungkook that you have never even seen.
★summary/snippet: you don't think staring at his butt cuts straight to the conclusion that you, y/n y/l/n, has a crush on him....but whatever. it's not like you actually have a crush on him...right?
★kae chit chats: forget about motorcycle boy, let's invite tennis boy into the family!!!! this was meant to be posted on v day 2022 but i kind of messed up my sleep schedule and just completely gave up on finishing this lol...,,,nothing but a fluff fic :P and I picked this back up in 2024 lol
do you want to give me some feedback? request something fun? chit chat with me?!
this is my masterlist and drabble list for more of my works!
︶꒦꒷♡꒷꒦︶
the feeling of being mistaken by someone is so fucking annoying. 
especially when you have probably just been mistaken as a pervert…!
the boy in your tennis class (not to mention, very handsome.) was just squatting in front of you, playing with the school campus cat that you have also been taking care of for months. you were also heading to feed the cat when you had already found him there, squatting down, caressing the cat. he was wearing a white button-up and baggy ripped jeans, but you can’t help but notice that….half of his shirt wasn’t tucked in? and it just looks like it’s dangling out like seaweed…? 
after staring at the white fabric for a few seconds, you look down at the bag of cat food, before putting it in your pocket, planning to feed the cat after he leaves. but when you lifted your head back up, your eyes met with the boy, there were no emotions in his eyes but you felt a hint of shyness rush to your head, and the idea that you were going to feed the cat floated away from your head as you immediately rushed back to your dorm. 
nayeon listened patiently and childish complaint that there was also someone looking after your cat, and how he mistook that you were staring at his ass for a good few seconds, before commenting: “don’t you realize that…he might think you were there to stare at him…..and how you ran away when he saw you…that’s quite suspicious…?”
you freeze. “holy shit.” 
nayeon giggled as she continued. “also last tennis session! you were zoning off at the back of his head, so when he turned, he gave you this weird look.” 
“no freaking way. i didn’t notice that.”
“it was a funny look, not going to lie.”
“help, what if he actually thinks i have a crush on him cause i keep staring at him?!” you try to contain the racing thoughts, and contemplate if you should’ve just kept your eyes pierced on the ground and not on his ass, or the back of his head.
“i mean he’s pretty good-looking, it won’t be weird to have a crush on him.”
you roll your eyes at her comment. “i don’t get it, it doesn’t mean everyone has to have a crush on him just because he’s good-looking, nayeon.”
it was the next tennis lesson, and to avoid more unnecessary interactions, you avoided all eye contact with anyone, but that didn’t stop nayeon from squealing and reporting every small movement from the boy. “he’s facing your direction!” “oh my gosh he’s right behind you!” your hands start to clam up with sweat with every small comment from nayeon. “stop looking at him, gosh.” it was after the lesson that you realized how even more suspicious you looked trying to avoid any eye contact and how often nayeon reported his movements in small mutters and whispers, and how you most definitely looked shy enough for anyone to mistake that you like the ‘good-looking tennis classmate’.
the teacher checks names off the clipboard as she reads two names at once to put their tennis equipment away. “nayeon, y/n.” she looks up at the two of you and back to the heavy boxes of tennis rackets. “the boy in the back, the tall one, help them with the boxes, please.” you and nayeon turn your head back in sync, to see the familiar boy nod and walk towards the both of you. you let out a sigh as nayeon excitedly squishes your arm, another strike. 
is this perhaps….hopelessness? 
yup, not only the boy, but everyone in your tennis class probably thinks that you have this awfully obvious and big crush on this person who you don’t even know the name of.
he cuts in front of you two, the three of you in complete silence. you and nayeon follow him like two cautious cats. he stops at the heavy boxes, and you two walk up to help him, but before you know it, he has already picked up the boxes with one hand, the other hand reaching into his pocket to answer the buzzing phone. what the fuck. you two shared a glance in disbelief, not going to lie, that was very, very, attractive. “damn. pretty tough.” you mutter under your breath and feel the two people from either side look at you immediately, his hand still holding the buzzing phone and nayeon giving you a concerned glance. 
the way back to the dorm was filled with your quietness and nayeon’s laugh. “he probably used to think you were just someone who had a crush on him, but now he thinks you are a literal weirdo who has a crush on him.” you run your hands through your hair in annoyance, how did the sentence even slip through your mouth? looks like you won’t be getting sleep tonight. and you sure didn’t, you kept rolling and shuffling in your bed to think of a tactic to this misunderstanding that you and the tennis boy had going on, and with your smart and very intelligent little brain, you figured out a plan.
“to not make him think that i have a huge fucking crush on him, i am going to pretend i have a crush on somebody else.” you take a sip of your coffee as nayeon nods. “hmm…who else is there to ‘like’?” you think hard before coming to the conclusion that there is no one in your tennis class that is worth ‘liking’. nayeon helps you to think for a good minute: “min yoongi from music…?” you shiver at the thought of your cold and savage music seatmate. “if you really want me to die, just say that.” nayeon chuckles at your comment before going back into the deep search for a suitable ‘crush’ for you. “i heard the tennis dude is in geography.” 
“geo!” another friend of yours popped into the conversation. “they have so many hot guys there!” 
you felt a rush of excitement: “recommend me some!”
“what’s your type?” 
“maybe… a pretty quiet one, maybe shy even? not that popular so no one will care if i like him, you know?”
nayeon shakes her head. “you can’t expect someone to be good-looking and not popular, y/n.”
“i think jeon jungkook.” your other friend suggested. “he’s quiet but literally more than half the school likes him, but that won’t be as weird if you also ‘like’ him, cause everyone likes him.” 
nayeon nods in agreement. “never seen him in my life, but i swear i hear his name mentioned on campus wayyy too often.”
hm. interesting.
the next week came by fast, before class you made your way to the disposal machine and picked up a can of coke, putting it in your backpack before heading to tennis class.
it was free time when you made your way to where the tennis boy was, he was practicing with the wall, he spared you a glance as you walked towards him, and back to practicing with the wall. you take a big breath as you walk towards him, the coke still in your backpack, expecting that when he drops the ball, you are going to pick it up and hand it to him, making it a perfect opportunity to start the ‘conversation’. you lean against the fence, waiting for him to drop the ball. 
not even once has he dropped the ball in the 10 minutes you have been standing here. you feel your legs start to cramp up. finally, he decided to rest for a good while, catching the ball with his right hand as it bounced off the wall, he lazily walked to his bag. you immediately rush over with the can in your hand. he looked at the can in your hands, then backed up to you. you couldn’t help but take in his facial features. it was the middle of the day, and the sun was high up in the sky, warming everybody up, and it seemed to warm your cheeks up when you made simple eye contact with the boy. 
he raised an eyebrow at you as if he was asking a rude and straight ‘what are you doing?’ with his facial expressions. you felt a small taste of regret that second, thinking that this boy definitely thinks you have an obsessed crush on him now, so the only thing you can do now is hope that the next few things you are going to say work out. 
“i bought coke for you.” you mumble as he takes a big sip from his bottle of water. “i don’t need that.” he has a straight face and everything. you take another deep breath as you figure out what you are going to say next. maybe this can be a little fun.
“are you free right now? i have something i want to say…” you tried to act as natural as you could. “i'm gonna practice.” he replied coldly before taking his equipment back to the court, your hand found his arm quickly, then released it in a second when he stopped in his tracks. “it’s just a few sentences.” you used a pleading tone, hoping this would convince him that you were going to ‘confess your crush’ to him. he patiently stopped and looked at you. you start your act, stuttering and acting shy, everything you have seen in romance confessing scenes in films. “well. i’ve noticed you for a long time…” you take the can of coke to hide your face as if you were a blushing mess. “i don’t know if you noticed that…” the ‘obviously you have a crush on me’ expression never left his face. “haven’t noticed.” 
you suppress an eye roll. “all i wanted to say was, i knew you’re in geography…i just wanted to ask if you know a jeon jungkook, i’ve had a crush on him for pretty long, can you help me to get his number?” you definitely want to give yourself a pat on the back, a round of applause even. you felt proud of yourself, proud that this ‘plot twist’ you have created for him, will deflate his ego and convince him that you never had your schoolgirl crush on him, but on this jeon jungkook that you have never met.
the tennis boy didn’t even raise an eyebrow at the comment, still calm as ever. “i don’t know him.”
it's even better that you don’t know him. you thought. all you wanted to know was to share the signal that you have a crush on someone who is not him., you didn’t even care to want jeon jungkook’s number, it was all an act to ‘spread the message’, you pretended to be extremely upset that he did not know this crush of yours, whining an ‘awe~’ and nodding slowly, “okay then…”, leaving him to walk away without sparing a glance at you.
you don’t know what’s wrong with you now. 
before you and this tennis boy had this thing going on, you never seemed to be seeing him around campus. but now after the last interaction, you seemed to be seeing the person everywhere. seeing him in the supermarket, seeing him in the cafeteria, seeing him in the library, seeing him between classes. 
and you know what’s more ironic? it’s always when you’re also with nayeon. you know nayeon’s dramatic acts are to notify you that ‘the boy that thinks you like him’ is over there, but from someone who doesn’t know this situation, it looks like she’s trying to tell you ‘there’s-the-boy-that-you-have-a-huge-mother-fucking-crush-on’. 
and the weird thing is, although you had explained that you like jeon jungkook, he seemed to still have the attitude that you are obsessed with him. especially when you bump into him and are forced to mutter a ‘hi’ or ‘hey’. all he would do was a gentle hum in response, or just nod. and you made a keynote to yourself to never say hello to him ever again. 
the main point was when you and nayeon saw him in a convenience store. you two quickly made your way out as soon as he and his friends walked in. but nayeon saw somebody she knew and immediately started chatting along as the social butterfly she was. you watched from your side-eye as he and his friend walked out of the door.
“isn’t the girl in the beige crew neck your little fangirl?” an unfamiliar voice came from the side, from a boy with soft blonde hair, walking next to the tennis boy. 
and then you hear it.
you hear a “mhm” of confirmation from the tennis boy. you felt a rush of anger run to your head as you retained yourself to scream at them. and then you watch the blonde boy spot you and nayeon, awkwardly, he turns away quickly and walks off with the other. but the other did not awkwardly leave, turning back to glance at you without shame. and that boiled your blood even more.
on the road back all you did was scream and mutter some curse words dedicated to the unshameful tennis boy. 
“don’t you think he might think that the whole jeon jungkook thing was an excuse you used to get closer to him?” nayeon spoke slowly after you had expressed all your anger. and you feel your mind pause. 
yup, it sure is hopelessness now if it wasn’t already hopelessness before.
the second morning. you woke up early and the first thing you did was to check on the cat, but you were extremely cautious. you did not want to bump into you-know-who, so you woke up extremely early so you could avoid seeing him. but after squatting down for just a few minutes. the expected happened. there he was, but this time wearing a black silk button-up, the buttons halfway up and you couldn’t help but take a few seconds to stare at him. but it’s okay because you were here first, so that makes you the person he should be waiting to finish with the cat. 
he stopped in his tracks when he saw you, standing in his spot, waiting for you to leave. 
‘do you get it? do you get it!’ you want to scream this at him. ‘this scene seems familiar! because you were in his spot the other day! you were just simply waiting! you don’t have a crush on him!’ you want to shout this all, but you were busy with the cat.
but weirdly today, the cat doesn’t seem to like you. it didn’t even take a single bite from the tuna stick you were feeding it, and it avoided your pats and touch today. 
well..that’s not a very good sign, is it?
“it doesn’t like being touched.” he walked closer, “it might scratch you.” you knit your brows at his speech, you know that. you were here taking care of the cat earlier than this tennis boy…yet he’s giving instructions on how to take care of the cat??
 “i know this cat.” you explain. “it likes me a lot.”
you pause when you watch the cat move away from your touch after your sentence, the cat avoids your touch as it slowly trots over to nudge his leg instead. he squats down and caresses the cat gently, then lifting his head to look at you with a glance, a look that made your blood boil. the competitiveness in you starts burning up like fire, you wave at the white cat, gesturing for it to come back to you. “lulu, over here.” 
the cat doesn't budge, instead, it gives you a lazy side-eye look and back to enjoy the boy's company. is this perhaps, favoritism?! 
“don’t randomly give it names.” he speaks slowly and quietly behind you. “what’s your problem?” you snap back with a tone that does not sound very friendly, and he stays silent as you stomp away. “i’m leaving, lulu!” you yell back one more time, and the cat: still under his touch, eyes closed, relaxed and unbothered. 
okay then…this was your first time fully understanding the meaning and the understanding of pretty privilege. 
“gosh, i was so hurt by that cat.” you complain back in your dorm. “it isn’t supposed to be like this! normally if you give it food, it will love you…but today it was completely under that tennis boy’s control. this is rigged.” nayeon pats the sheet mask she had on her face. “you saw him again this morning?” you sigh. “yeah, unlucky isn’t it?” 
“he probably also thinks he’s pretty unlucky too.” 
“if i knew he was gonna be there, i wouldn’t wake up so early to avoid him.”
“i was thinking,” nayeon starts again with the tone that you do not like very much, knowing this would be another thing to worry about tonight. “what if he thinks you were there just to create this ‘oops i did not know you were going to be here’ scene? like you were waiting for him to come and see the cat too to create this awkward meeting.” nayeon’s guesses always feel like lightning that struck straight into your soul. “and you said the cat didn’t really seem to like you, doesn’t that look like as if you aren’t close with the cat, as if you were there for another reason…? 
that night was one of the sleepless nights filled with overthinking and worry. 
you were heading over to the cafeteria the second day with a friend. in the crowded and loud dining hall, you hear a loud shout of ‘jungkook!’ from one side to the other. hearing the familiar yet unfamiliar name, you turn your head back in curiosity, but instead, meeting eyes with the tennis boy. 
he was sitting at a table with 4 other boys, including the one blonde boy you saw last time when they were walking out of the convenience store. you tap your friend’s shoulder. “hey, turn your head to the big table with the 5 guys, is jeon jungkook in there? don’t make it obvious, please.”
you watch her basically throw her head back aggressively for what seems like 2 minutes, then turn back and nod. “yeah, isn’t he fine?” “holy shit, can you be more obvious?!” but hearing that your ‘crush’ is also on that table, you slowly turn your head once more and scan the boys, then realizing that out of all the boys, the tennis boy is still the most attractive one for you. although you don’t know which one is jeon jungkook, none out of the 4 boys seem to be your type. 
your shoulders drop a little without realizing, disappointed in your ‘crush’. in fact, will the tennis boy think you have bad taste? 
wait, why would you even care about him in the first place…right…?
the second week of tennis class, also your second streak of buying a can of coke for him. but this time, he doesn’t seem as cold and weird as last time. when he saw that you were waiting for him by the side, he dropped his equipment and walked slowly to you. “what?” you feel yourself swallow out of nervousness. “i saw you guys eating lunch last friday.” his brows knit slightly. “who?” 
“jeon jungkook.” you reply quickly as if the name burns your tongue. “you said you didn’t know him last week…” he used an unspeakable emotion to reply. “i think you have the wrong person.” you were confused at the comment, but continued once more. “just say if you know him or not.”
“it doesn’t matter if i know him or not.” he licks his lips and runs his hands through his dark brown hair, maintaining eye contact with you and you feel you slowly lose your breath at the intense eye contact. you clear your throat and hand the can of coke to him, before taking a plastic bag containing some snacks. “the coke is for you, and can you hand these snacks to him?” before he can refuse it, you add another sentence. “if he doesn’t want them, take them for yourself, don't return it back to me, i would feel  very embarrassed if you did.” 
he stayed silent for a few seconds, looking at the items in your two hands, then lifting his left hand to take both the cans of coke and the plastic bag. you let out a long breath. you hope this is obvious enough that you, y/n y/l/n, do not have a crush on him. or any liking. nothing. 
you relax back into your chair, taking in your cup noodles as you listen to the gossip and events that happened today. there seems to be a geography boys vs gym boys basketball game that went on this afternoon, which turned out to be extremely intense and entertaining to watch. your ears perked up at the mention of geo boys. 
you swallow your bite. “so who won?”
“duh, of course gym, they’re the professionals. how embarrassing would it be for them if they lost?!” your roommate answered, “geo lost because two of the best players got hurt throughout the last half of the game.” the thought of the tennis boy ran into your head, and you could not help but wonder if he got hurt too. 
“oh yeah, the jeon jungkook you have a ‘crush’ on also got hurt. think he tripped and hurt his knee or something.” she continues. you nodded before turning to nayeon to ask;“what about the tennis dude? did he play today?” 
“he played too, he was so good, i think i saw him also get hurt.” nayeon lets out a nosey ‘aww’. “you care about him quite much y/n….” you hesitate for a long time, putting yourself into deep thought. “nayeon…this is weird but, do you think that you somehow programmed my brain to take an attraction to him. because i don’t know why i’ve been thinking about and meeting him so much.” 
nayeon knits her brows. “just say if you like him or not…anyways, there’s another game tomorrow, wanna go watch?” 
you don’t know how you ended up here.
you thought you and nayeon were already early, but the court was still jammed with people. you tried your hardest to squeeze into the crowd, once you had finally worked your way to the front, your eyes caught him. 
he stood in the corner, talking to his teammates, the red basketball jersey lazily overlaying a white tee, he ran his hand through his hair, and your eyes could not move away from him. a shout from a girl next to your side entered your ear. “jungkook looks so good?!” but you didn't have the attention for jeon jungkook, your eyes and mind was completely taken away by him instead. 
the basketball game started, your eyes followed him as he took a sip from his water bottle, and high-fived his teammates before entering. a scream came from the two girls next to you. “go geo!!!” the scream caught his attention, causing him to turn towards your direction, spotting you standing next to the two girls. you make a good second of eye contact as you look away and cheer for jungkook instead. 
after giving jeon jungkook a good shout, you turn back to him, but he is still looking at you. you did not know what to do, avoiding eye contact, you scanned the entire court with your eyes but just, not looking at him. he moved and looked away to get ready with his teammates, and you felt obligated to stare back at him. you watch him as he looks away, then lowers his head to suppress a small smirk. 
and that smirk did a lot to you, you could not help but pinch nayeon’s arm. 
the sharp whistle brought you back to life, the game has started. you did not understand basketball and didn't watch games in your spare time. so the entire time, you just kept your glance on the tennis boy. 
and then you spot how his leg definitely got slightly injured during the last race, you could tell that his leg was a little uncomfortable when he was moving intensely. 
but that leg did not stop him from aiming and playing perfectly, when he ran past the crowd, it felt like a swoosh of fresh wind. midgame, the ball has gone out of court. it rolls towards you and you watch as he comes jogging to pick the ball up, then accidentally stepping on your shoes. it was a light step but he immediately looked up at you and apologized. you frown playfully and he moves closer to you. “step on me and then we can be fair.” you bite your bottom lip to suppress a dumb grin, shaking your head and gesturing him to go back into the game. 
you look to your right and see the group of girls rolling their eyes at you.  …arent they obsessed with that jeon jungkook or something…?
without a doubt, geo had won the game. you watched the large crowd of girls rush to hand the players drinks and ask for their numbers. you dragged nayeon away from the crazy amount of students that had created a crowd circling the team of boys. and you two make your way towards the convenience store on the other side of the road. 
you pause in front of the drink aisles, struggling badly to pick a drink. just as you were deciding, a hand reached out from behind you to grab two bottles of coke. “oh, sorry-” you turn your head to be faced with the familiar tennis boy. he walked slyly to the counter, paid for the drinks and handed one of the bottles to you. “sorry for stepping on you during the game.” you shake your head, mumbling that it was fine and takes the bottle with both hands carefully as if you were the one who did something wrong. 
he pauses for a second and grabs the bottle back from you before opening the bottle cap for you naturally in a swift motion. “did you not go and offer your little crush a drink?” he said with a teasing tone. you answer convincingly: “there were too many people standing around, i couldn’t squeeze in.
”oh.” he cocks an eyebrow as he slowly takes his phone out of his pocket. “i was talking to jungkook, telling him that a girl in my tennis class is interested in him, and he agreed to…give you his number.” you freeze instantly. “you want it?” he waves his phone at you. 
this is…a little awkward. to be extremely honest, you don’t want his number, but seeing his bright glassy eyes staring at you, it is a little hard to refuse to take the number. you nod slowly as you bring out your phone, and enter the number into your contacts.
on the way back to your dorm, your finger trembled to type something into the chat, all you managed to enter the chatbox was a subtle and small smiley face. 
quite awkward considering the fact that you don’t even know what this jeon jungkook looks like.. 
he replied fast, with just a casual:
‘hey’
you told him that he played really well during the game. 
jungkook thanked you and said that he had received the bag of snacks. 
well, this is a great start. but you can't help but think about what if this jeon jungkook takes an interest in you. 
when you don’t even know who he is in the first place.
the second week of tennis class, you watch the tennis boy walk onto the court with a box of gourmand chocolates. nayeon nudges you when she sees him walk towards you, and stop just in front of you. 
he looked especially calm: “he asked me to hand you this.” you reach your hand out take the pink box of chocolates and thank him with a mumble.
after class, jungkook texted you to ask if you had received the gift, and you two had some small talk. conversations about how your classes went and about his day distracted you, almost bumping into a tree. nayeon laughs as she drags you to the side before that disaster, “might as well go for this jeon jungkook if he’s brightening your day so much, y/n.” 
you lock your phone before linking arms with nayeon. you’ve never realised how often you and this jeon jungkook got along just simply by texting. this situation seems to be a little flirty since he knows that you “like” him. 
“i don’t even know him!! this was just a misunderstanding, there’s no way will i go for him.” nayeon nods her head. “of course i know it’s a misunderstanding, but it seems like it is a good misunderstanding- wait, you’re not telling me that you actually like that tennis guy…right?” 
you stop in your tracks, not saying a word. nayeon cleared the silence: “if you reckon you like the other guy, let jeon jungkook know that this was all a misunderstanding.”
 “that's exactly what i wanted to do, see?” you unlock and show her the texts. “i asked him if he wanted to go out for boba, so i could explain this to him in person, but he rejected and said he has training.” 
he rejected your offer that day, and the day after. 
neyeon jumps up when you read the “sorry, i also can’t do today.” text out: “what the heck!!!! there’s no way he’s that busy?? oh my gosh- he’s a fuckboy!! he’s a literal f-boy that can’t make enough time for all his girls-” 
excellent idea, nayeon. 
you sigh and nayeon notices how your shoulders dropped slightly.
“y/n, how about you tell the tennis guy then, cause you also have some misunderstandings with him, clear the air with him, and he can let jeon jungkook know since he obviously doesn’t have time for you”
you walk into the dining hall, only searching for the silhouette of one specific person. and there he is, sitting alone, enjoying a burger. you walk to the seat across from him, “hey.” the pair of deer eyes lands on you, and he raises an eyebrow. “what?” 
you move at the speed of a snail, taking a seat in front of him: “i have things to tell you.” 
the tennis boy puts down his meal, and slowly squeezes a sentence out his mouth. “then tell me.”
“i was talking about you because you didn’t tuck in your shirt properly the other day.”
“........i wore it like that on purpose.”
“ i was feeding that cat ages ago, like, wayyyy before you did.”
he brought the burger to his mouth, took another bite: “yup. got it.”
“okay then,” you took a deep breath, “i don’t like jeon jungkook, it was all because you misunderstood me, and thought i had a crush on you- which i do not!” you hear a soft chuckle leave his mouth. dude? “what are you laughing about.”
he swallows his bite. “nothing, you go on.”
“i’m wondering if you can go explain this to jeon jungkook….for me?” 
he looks up at you once again. “why should i go explain this to him? you should go yourself.” gosh, he is insufferable. “i really would love to! but i’ve asked to see him multiple times, but he says he is busy every single time!” 
another light chuckle. 
“don’t even laugh.” you feel humiliated, what is the matter? “i’m being deadly serious, can you literally take me seriously?” 
“do you know why you can never seem to ask him out?” the boy stares into your eyes with a hinting glance that you don’t specifically like.
you’re so confused, “no, i don’t know. but that’s literally not the point.”
“well, here’s the point.” he sips his coke and swiftly reaches into his backpack to take out his id, handing it to you. you take the id into your hands and stare at it for a while. “huh?” 
then is hits you, you don’t even know this guy's name. your eyes glance over the id, from the photo to his name..back to his id. his warm dark brown hair looking soft, his doe eyes are soft and very, very pretty. a mole at the tip of his nose, and one very visible mole perfectly under his pouty lips. did you mention he has a perfect smile? 
you almost get sucked into the photo when you realise something. huh?
you unwillingly unglue your eyes from the id and place them onto the face that is currently in front of you. he has the same smile from the id on his face right now. “what does your id mean?” he runs a hand through his perfect locks, “you still don’t know my name?”
something in you clicked. “why are you also named jeon jungkook??” this time, he lets out an even bigger laugh. “i’m the jeon jungkook.” you feel slightly sick. “.....what.”
“who did you even think jeon jungkook was then?”
“i don’t know??? i told you i’m just pretending to like this jeon jungkook person…”
jungkook raises an eyebrow, “you’re not doing much background check before pretending to like them, huh?”
his eyes still fixed on you, now with a teasing tone:” actually you misunderstood in the first place, i never thought you even had a crush on me, until you came up to me and told me that you like this jeon jungkook guy. i was utterly confused, like i thought you were using some creative way to confess to me, get my attention or something.” 
“oh my gosh i did not!” you feel so much embarrassment for yourself, even second-hand embarrassment at this point. jungkook continued: “and then i thought maybe you liked one of my friends, but just got the name wrong. but every single time when i bumped into you, you always seemed to be looking at me first, right?” 
all the blood rushed from your body to your face, and you felt your cheeks flush up. “did not!!!” 
“sure did, doll.” 
“no! see! like it’s all a misunderstanding! you have mistaken me for liking you. it’s not that deep.” you realise you’re extremely loud, causing you to lower your voice to a more softer tone.
“yeah, yeah, whatever you say.” you huff in disagreement, then you realised that you’re not only here to get these words straight but to also admit that you do like him a tad bit….not deny it completely! 
“then who’s number did you give me?”
“mine.”
“okay, so you’ve been playing me” 
“hm?”
“you knew i must’ve gotten something muddled up, but you still text me every day? you’re still giving me snacks? you’re still flirting with me?”
“that’s me being polite,” he mumbled under his breath.
“okay so you do this with everyone.”
“i don’t normally take stuff from other people, or give my number or whatever?”
“then why me?”
“since you’re the one with the biggest crush on me, so i had to be quite courteous.” 
“no. shut up.”
you can’t get yourself to be convinced that you don’t like him, just like how you couldn’t convince yourself that he doesn’t think you had a fat schoolgirl crush on him.
you don’t know what jeon jungkook wants from you! 
after that conversation, it’s like he’s even more convinced that you are in love with him. every time you enter the lunch hall, he spots you instantly, raises an eyebrow gesturing for you to sit next to the empty seat next to him. (as if saying: “here’s your chance to sit next to me, babe.”) when you ran into him in the campus library, he would knit his brows and playfully ask something like “how did you know i was going to be here?”
as if you’re tracking his location or something!!
the next basketball game came very soon. the day of the basketball game you had received a text from him giving you the time of the game and what court it was going to be at bright and early. as if he was certain you were going to go, douche. 
well…that afternoon you showed up with a baseball cap, trying to hide in the crowd. there were way more people this time, how is that even possible? when you got to lay your eyes on him, he was on his phone in the corner, while his teammates were warming up. a little delusional thought popped up in your head. he’s probably sending you a text message…? a notification sound ruined your thought. you feel the corners of your mouth slowly raise as you pulled out your phone from the butt pocket of your jeans.
“Hey! It’s Duolingo.
Make your screen time count. Take a quick Japanese lesson.”
what. you feel a little irritated as you lock your screen and before aggressively shoving your phone back into your pocket, you raise your head to search for jungkook when you meet eyes with him. you didn’t even have to search for him, he was already eyeing you.  his eyes teasingly dart from you to your phone in your hand. dude. 
you were fantasizing about yourself receiving a “where are you” text so you can hit him with a simple and petty  “i’m not coming”!!!!
he went straight into warming up after that short exchanging looks with you, one shot and the crowd of girls starts cheering like there’s no tomorrow. try hard. attention seeker. show off. you think to yourself when you shoot him a dirty glance from the crowd. it’s like he catches that look instantly, jungkook hands the ball to his teammates, and goes back to sitting on the bench in silence. you smile to yourself.
the game finishes and you drag nayeon to sprint out of the court before the herd of people makes it extra difficult. this time, another notification.
jung fking kook : group dinner, u and ur friend wanna come?
you stop in your tracks and text back: nah, i dont even know your friends.
text sent. you and nayeon start walking back when footsteps of someone running up from behind distract you. a large hand grabs your arm and turns you around in a swift motion. 
there he stood, still slightly glowy after the intense game. his eyes looked extra soft and bright under the road light. “let’s go together?” 
how can you ever reject him?
you, nayeon and jungkook went to a hot pot eatery nearby, and you wondered the entire way there if would be so darn awkward when you saw his friends. but thank god, they were way too energetic, to the point they almost didn’t even see you three walk in. jungkook insisted on introducing you to his friends, making sure each and one of his friends greeted you. you leaned closer to him and muttered “how do you know my name?” he whispered back. “not everyone is like you y/n.”
that’s when you figured, maybe he did not tell his friends about the ridiculous things you’ve said and done, since all of them greeted you and nayeon with large smiles. that calmed you down a whole lot. except the blonde boy, park jimin. he seemed like he wanted to jokingly say something, but swallowed his words when jungkook gave him a good glance. 
after dinner, nayeon made some excuses and said she had to leave early while shooting you many knowing looks and childish eyebrow raises. you stand outside of the restaurant while the boys pay the check. this night has never felt so calm on your skin before. you wanted to say bye to jungkook before leaving. but the second the boys came out of the restaurant, the same warm hand placed itself on your arm. “i’ll walk you back.” 
okay. it’s only like 5 minutes but whatever.
there were more people than you expected on the road. usually, you will not pay any attention to the people passing by but maybe because you were walking with jungkook tonight, it seemed like every goddamn couple in the world was next to you two. and everyone recognised jeon jungkook. of course, they did.
he grabbed your hand gently and decided to walk into a dark alleyway. you’ve never realised how nice his hands felt wrapped around your own. in the darkness, you can hear his faint breathing next to you. “lulu used to hunt for mice here.” he broke the comfortable silence. 
you never knew he started addressing her as lulu too. 
“and she had a lover that lived in one of these houses, they used to hang out here,” you added.
“y/n, how do you even know that?”
“i told you i was feeding lulu way before you.” you comment, this is totally a competition now.
you hear him lightly laugh in the darkness. 
the 5-minute walk took at least double the time to get there, some streetlights outside your dorm are old and broken, causing a dim-lit atmosphere. you spot a couple on the side of the street making out. if you walked even closer, you could probably even hear the sickening sounds. jungkook looked extra calm as if he could not hear anything, he walked you to the door and spoke. “you’re here.”
you don’t know what to reply to that. 
“right. i’m home.”
and he turned and walked away.
???
“that’s it?”
“that’s fucking it?:”
nayeon just opened a bag of barbeque chips, getting ready to hear about everything that went down, preparing to be surprised. she sighed to herself. she didn’t even get to get comfortable on your bed!
“he didn’t say anything? you two didn’t even hug?”
you thought to yourself before answering, “we talked about lulu. and that's it.”
“oh my days.” nayeon shakes her head in disapproval “he introduced you to his friends, what is in that little head of his?!” 
“i genuinely don’t know.” you feel a twinge of sadness growing in your chest, “maybe we overanalyzed this.” 
if this is what it feels like to like somebody, you’d rather stay single for the rest of your life. 
you decided to have a good, relaxing shower to get your mind off things. when getting into your bed, you receive a text. 
jung fking kook: breakfast tmrw?
you did not feel like replying, leaving the message read. 
jung fking kook: or lunch? both?
you felt so aggravated, your fingers moving so fast to type your thoughts out without thinking about what you wanted to say.
y/n: you’re so bloody confusing, are you currently demonstrating to me how a guy acts when they know a girl likes them or are you showing me what a guy does when they actually like someone? because this is getting so damn tiring for me, jungkook.
no emojis. you’re letting him know this is bloody serious. 
the grey typing icon pops up from the bottom of the screen, then disappears. 
audio message.
you almost jump off your bed to grab your earphones. popping the earbuds into your ears, you hear the familiar voice. before the voice could even warm your heart up, it felt like a cold splash of water in your face instead.
“hey, look im so sorry, i just- i just don’t know how to tell you this.” 
rejection tastes great, doesn’t it!
another audio message followed up. you disconnected your earphones, you do not have time for this rejection anymore.
jung fking kook: listen to it.
y/n: i’m tired. goodnight.
after typing the “good night” message out, you felt your curiosity eating you up. you pop an earbud into your ear, and press play.
“you’re correct, this is exactly what i’m doing. what a guy does when they genuinely like somebody.” you gasp and before you could even reply, an incoming call from jungkook comes in. 
“hi.”
“hi.”
“did you open it?”
you didn’t know how to respond. you panicked. are you going to say yeah i heard you just say you like me or are you going to play dumb like no bro what did u say haha
“yeah.”
“i knew it.”
“okay jungkook.”
“i’m downstairs.”
“you’re what?!”
“yeah. come down.”
jeon jungkook is going to be the death of you. (end)
here is my masterlist if you want to enjoy some more of my writing!
and until next time, kae.
795 notes · View notes
kcwriter-blog · 1 month
Text
More thoughts on Solavellan
I started replying to a post about the psychological aspect of Solavellan because it was interesting, well thought out and I thought good points were made but it got very long, and I had new thoughts. I wanted to put them down. This is not a criticism of that post in any way, it’s good and I urge people to read it. I just see things differently.
The big problem I have with most takes on Solavellan is how they take agency away from Lavellan whenever Solas is mentioned. We have a woman who grew to be one of the most powerful leaders in Thedas but when we talk about her and her feelings, she suddenly becomes this naive child desperately in love with the man who broke her heart. I just don’t see it. I don’t see a relationship – no matter how intense – of a few months, defining her going forward. So, let’s look at it.
Solas and Lavellan do love each other deeply. We don’t hear Lavellan say I love you until the breakup scene and she never calls him vehnan until Trespasser. Obviously, that is, as with most things in the romance, because it was a rushed, late add to the game. But it is interesting.
People get on Solas’ case for not defining the relationship, but I would argue she isn’t in a hurry to define it either. Which is smart. They haven’t been together long and one, the other, or both of them could die.
It’s possible that Crestwood is the first chance they have had to talk about it. I’ve never liked the first dialogue option because Lavellan seems genuinely surprised that up until now, she doesn’t know what to call Solas. Which is silly. They have been exclusive for a few months now. They are in love. She’s been calling him something and my guess is it is vhenan (her heart, home). And Solas fully intends to have that discussion. He just gets cold feet because what he has to tell her isn’t something she is going to believe.
Moving on. The valleslin scene has had a lot posted about it and I don’t want to get into it. I think what’s important is not whether it is removed or not but the idea that Solas alone destroys her faith by telling her the truth. Did he hammer the final nail in the coffin of her faith? Yes, but a smart Lavellan has to be questioning everything already. Why? Because she met Mythal.
Even before she meets the head of her pantheon, she has been to the Temple of Mythal and learned a lot that differs from her people’s mythology. She learns that Mythal was murdered, not locked away. She learns that the Dread Wolf had no part in that murder. She sees a depiction of the Dread Wolf in an antechamber of the temple in a guard dog position which is weird. If she drank from the Well, she has a lot of ancient elven voices in her head telling her stuff. If she didn’t, she would have Morrigan telling her the same stuff.
She meets ancient elves. And those elves don’t see her or the Dalish as their own. Just as a reminder, Solas isn’t the only ancient elf to have feelings about the Dalish. Abelas is very pointed about saying Lavellan isn’t one of his people. Felassan makes fun of the Dalish. Mythal says “the People bend the knee to easily” in DA2. Heck, Felassan thinks more of the city elves than he does of the Dalish. Solas eventually comes around. It’s a grudging respect but he does allow that they have some good qualities.
Lavellan meets Mythal and Mythal isn’t exactly a nice person. She has chosen to possess the body of a human, not an elf. She never helps the elves. So, you have an elven goddess in diminished form running around helping human heroes but doing nothing for the people that pray to her. That must rock her world and her faith.
Her faith is already on the ledge by Crestwood. Solas possibly pushes it over. And he never would have told her if he hadn’t messed up and changed his mind about the other thing. It’s all impulsive. He isn’t thinking straight, just covering his ass and it hurts her. However, I think he still intended to carry on the relationship without telling her the truth. During the kiss, he finally realizes that if he loves her so much he almost told her everything, then not telling her is morally wrong and he comes up with a reason to end it.
After the breakup, Lavellan is hurt. It always hurts when someone breaks up with you. What hurts the most is knowing he still loves her. What also hurts is he won’t give her a reason. I don’t think she is questioning everything he told her at this point. He’s just the cold-hearted son of a bitch who broke her heart.
Most of us have been there. We’ve got breakup playlists, alcohol and friends to help get us through it. I usually imagine my Lavellan grabbing Bull, Dorian and Cole to help her take out her anger on a poor unsuspecting dragon. I also put off triggering the Wicked Grace game until after the breakup.
That doesn’t mean she isn’t angry or crying on Josephine’s shoulder. Of course she is, but she isn’t questioning her life choices. She could tell Solas to get lost, but she keeps him around. She is even kind to him when the Orb is discovered broken.
And everyone is kind of busy planning to find and finish Corypheus off once and for all. I see her putting a pin in it. Once they win, she will confront him and demand answers.
She doesn’t get the chance because he leaves without saying goodbye. That has to hurt. I don’t see her in a place where she could never trust anyone ever again. It’s more likely, she throws daggers at a drawing of him out in the practice yard. Even if she still loves him, she is an adult not a maiden in distress. As much as she loves Solas, her entire world does not revolve around him.
Solas made his choice. She may be concerned about him - especially after Cole’s cryptic message - but I don’t see her searching frantically for him. He knows where she is and can send her a message if he needs her.  
And she is busy. She must help clean up the mess Cory made. She has rifts to close. She has dignitaries to meet. She has paperwork. That doesn’t leave a lot of time for pining.
There is an idea that Lavellan is alone because all of her inner circle except her advisors go off and do their own thing. Except that isn’t true. They write letters – which you can find exploring the Winter Palace – in those letters some of them mention having visited or that they will visit. Lavellan is also capable of making new friends. She is not static.
Solas leaving her may still hurt. She may have (and probably did) tried to move on but so far no one matched him for any number of reasons. She is only alone in the sense that any leader is alone. What she probably misses the most about Solas is that he always treated her like a person, not an icon.
Then we get to Trespasser. If you have found all the clues for the secret dialogue option, she has figured out Solas is the Dread Wolf long before she confronts him. She has seen the murals, learned his story. She knows the Dalish got it wrong. She knows from experience that the Dalish get a lot wrong. And he’s Solas. She might not know him as well as she thought but she saw beneath his mask a little. She isn’t going to be afraid of this figure out of Dalish legend. Mostly she is going to be pissed because he didn’t tell her the truth, because he didn’t trust her.
As far as the arm thing goes. Weekes and Epler have said, he did not amputate her arm. Solas drew out the magic that was killing her. The arm disintegrated. It was already doing so by the time she meets Solas. If he hadn’t drawn out the magic, she would have disintegrated just like Solas’ friend Wisdom. I think arguments that she would have trouble trusting anyone based on this are a non-starter
Once all that is over, will Lavellan have a hard time trusting anyone? She will have a hard time trusting Solas. Who wouldn’t? Will it color her perception of anyone she might want to be romantically involved with? For a few years maybe but what are the chances she will fall in love with another god?
Trust isn’t just about people you’ve been romantically linked with. She still trusts her inner circle. They help her. A bad experience with one person, no matter how much she may love him, isn’t going to make her stop trusting people entirely.
Now apart from Solavellan, I’m pretty sure Lavellan is messed up psychologically. You can’t go through what she did and not be a little messed up. But it is that experience that may make her empathize with Solas and understand why he left her.
She knows what it is like to be a leader. Not in the sense of leading her clan but in the sense that her decisions have huge consequences. She knows how a leader’s decisions are always second guessed - like they are at the Exalted Council if you chose to exile the Wardens. She knows what it is like to have to step up and be the one to save the world. She knows that sometimes there are no good choices, and you do the best you can. She knows it messes you up and you can lose your way. Solas has lost his.
Is it ten times harder to empathize when you loved that person, and they destroyed your trust? Yes. Solas will have to win her trust back. She will view anything he says or does with suspicion, as anyone would. However, Solas rarely outright lies. She knows this. She will be asking a lot more questions and be paying more attention. She also knows that he didn’t lie about loving her.
Okay, but he is still planning to tear down the Veil so he must not love her very much. Her love moved the needle. He went from believing nothing was real to thinking everyone is real. Is it so hard to imagine that Lavellan thinks he can be reasoned with? I doubt she thinks her love alone will change him. That doesn’t mean she won’t want to try. That doesn’t mean she will want him back when it’s all over. It also doesn’t mean she is a quivering mess obsessing over their relationship.
Solavellan can be whatever you want it to be, based on your own experiences. For some it's an angsty story with a Lavellan pining for him. For others, she gets over it fast with Cullen's help. For me, she is a strong, proud woman who is able to use her own experiences to empathize with Solas and want to save him from himself. She may still love him, but that love has been tempered by her experiences with him. They will need to have a long talk if they ever meet up again.
207 notes · View notes
dearly-somber · 11 months
Text
It’s An Affectionate Thing | j.jk
Tumblr media Tumblr media
-> pairing. wolf shifter!jungkook x human!reader (f)
-> genre. fluff, f2l (friends-to-lovers), pining, unrequited love, eventual romance
-> w/c. 2183
-> rating. 13+
-> a/n. this one was an excuse to write biting because 🤭
-> warnings. N/A
-> collection. mini-series
-> started. Jun. 30th, 2022 @ 18:21
-> fin. Jun. 30th, 2022 @ 22:23
-> edited. Jul. 5th, 2022 @ 00:46
-> divider credit. @mmadeinheavenn
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Jungkook is… weird, to say the least.
He just randomly came up to you in class one day, sat his ass down on the edge of your desk, and started talking to you like it was a normal, everyday routine. Which it was not.
As you got to know him, he only got weirder.
If not for his clinginess (which was admittedly strange considering you’d never met a guy so touchy with a girl who wasn’t his girlfriend), you’d say his strange habit of rubbing his head against you was probably one of his weirder characteristics.
And it wasn’t even in a creepy If-you-don’t-get-away-from-me-immediately-I’m-going-to-call-the-cops kinda way, but more so a confused, what-the-fuck-are-you-doing kinda way. He’d hug you and not so subtly rub his cheek against yours, or he’d hold your hand and make up some dumb excuse to nose your wrist (he kept insisting that you were wearing perfume when he knew you didn’t).
One time—while hugging you—he pressed his face into your neck and just… inhaled. He hasn’t done it again after you unceremoniously shoved his face away with a warning not to do it again unless he wanted to keep both his eyes, but it was beyond weird and (dare I say) creepy (at the time)
He also quite literally growled at one of your classmates when he was being a misogynistic, sexist piece of shit and wouldn’t leave you alone. And sometimes, when he’s being a brat and moaning about how you pull away too quickly after giving him a hug, he whines. Like, back of his throat, puppy-begging-for-food kind of whine.
This in of itself would be somewhat bearable, if not for his friends. They were equally as weird, if not weirder.
There were eleven of them total, seven guys and four girls—all living in the same house near the edge of town. And despite already having such a large group, they were completely unwelcoming of outsiders, too tight-knit to allow others into their ranks. People had suspected that they were in a polyamorous relationship, or that it was some weird sex cult. They hadn’t ever specifically said that they were dating amongst themselves, and being the secretive group they were, they didn’t bother acknowledging nor denying any of the crazy school rumors.
You didn’t wanna bring the rumors up with Jungkook and make him uncomfortable, so instead you chose to ignore them and pretend they weren’t there. Jungkook tried to introduce you once, but you’d seen the way they looked at you—how they glared when you walked into the cafeteria with Jungkook glued to your hip. You’d come to the nifty conclusion that they did not like you, and as much as you wanted to make Jungkook happy by letting him introduce you to his inner circle, you didn’t wanna crush his little heart by being immediately rejected.
Coming up with excuses to avoid them was hard, but if they were anything like their youngest, it was probably for the best if you kept your distance, anyway.
How you wished you’d been able to stay away for longer.
“Jungkook, I really don’t wanna go to your house.”
“But we have to go somewhere, and you already told me that your parents don’t like me.” He whines, his big bambi eyes and pouty lips making you internally groan.
“That’s because they think you’re too clingy.” You state matter of factly, deadpanning your gaze to his arm, tightly wrapped around yours.
Grinning sheepishly, he tugs you in the direction of his housemates. “C’mon, it’ll be fun!” They walk a few meters ahead of you, shoving and pushing each other while talking, rowdy laughter echoing behind them. Your heart aches for a moment, watching them enviously. They look close…
“Are we gonna be able to get anything done? There’s like. Twelve of you in one house, thirteen plus myself.” You watch them retreat further and further ahead of you, your and Jungkook’s feet dragging as you fall behind. “They don’t exactly seem like the quiet type…”
Jungkook frowns at the (hopefully) unintentional dig, clearing his throat and hesitantly intertwining your hands. When you don’t pull away, he continues. “Just give them a chance. I know the rumors are weird, but they couldn’t be farther from the truth. I promise you you’ll like them once you get to know them,” he pleads, giving you his best puppy eyes. “Please?”
You sigh, nodding concededly and reluctantly letting him pull you along. “Okay. Can we at least do the assignment somewhere private? I don’t really think your friends—”
“Family.”
The correction throws you off guard, and you stare at him. Your voice betrays you, eyes soft. “Right, your family. I don’t… I don’t think they like me very much.”
He tsks. “You don’t know what you’re talking about. But,” he turns to you and boops your nose playfully. “If it really makes you feel better, we can do the project in my room.”
His room? Why his room? Why not outside, or in the kitchen, or anywhere else but his room?
You squint your eyes at him suspiciously. “What are you planning, Jungkook?”
He grins mischievously, batting his eyelashes in an effort to make himself look more innocent than you know he is. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
You scoff. “Pervert.”
Jungkook giggles in response, wrapping his arms around your shoulders and leaning into you while not so subtly sniffing your hair.
…Brat.
Jungkook drags you upstairs to his room before any of his housemates can snatch you away from him, not bothering to listen to their rowdy complaints. He knows that they’ll overwhelm you the second they get their claws on you, and he’d preferably not scare you away just when you’re getting more comfortable around him.
He practically throws you onto his bed, followed directly by his overexcited body knocking the breath out of you. Jungkook huffs weirdly before pressing his forehead against your shoulder, hands laying curled up into your sides. Groaning, your hands shoot out to his shoulders, trying to push him off. “Can’t— can’t breathe—“
“Sorry,” he sheepishly grins, pushing himself up by his hands to look down at you with his hair flopping over his head. You catch your breath, feeling the immense relief at not having his full weight on top of you, too preoccupied to notice the compromising position you’re in—him hovering over you with his knees slotted on either side of your waist. Jungkook looks concerned when he asks, “Can you breathe yet?”
“Yeah… yeah, I can breathe. Can you uh,” your cheeks burn and you avoid meeting his eyes, your hands sliding from his shoulders. “Can you get off, please?”
“Oh, I— sorry, I’m sorry.” He gets off of you faster than you expected him to, sitting cross legged on the opposite side of the bed to give you some space. You copy him, staring at one another awkwardly. It’s your first time being in his house, let alone his room, and your heart stutters when you realize he closed the door behind you on your way in. Just great. You look at him, biting the inside of your lip. Jungkook has proven to be a very sweet boy, but he is still a boy—and you are a girl. Alone. In his bedroom.
You don’t want him getting the wrong idea.
“Listen, Kook…” He perks up, listening to you attentively. Taking an encouraging breath, you continue. “I hope you didn’t choose your room for ulterior motives, because I came here for school. I’m not going to have sex with you—“
Jungkook’s whole face turns red, frantically shaking his hands in front of you. “No no no! No, I’d never—I don’t, I don’t see you that way, I promise!” He rambles, scooting away from you in an effort to convince you that that’s not why he chose this location. Grinning stupidly, you reach over and pat his knee.
“Okay, okay, I believe you. Relax.” He pouts, crossing his arms over his chest and sulking. He just wanted to make you feel more comfortable… he didn’t think you’d take it the wrong way. Rolling your eyes at the cute pout on his lips, you ruffle his hair playfully. “Let’s get started, hm?”
You turn your back to him so that you can reach into your bag and grab your things, rifling through the books inside to look for your laptop. What you don’t notice is the weight of Jungkook’s eyes on your back—watching you and admiring the annoyed pout on your lips with a soft smile.
“Found it! So,” you cross your legs and situate the keyboard in your lap. “What do you wanna start with first? I was thinking we could start with, uhm…” Your voice dies in the back of your throat when you catch sight of Jungkook’s dazed, strangely affectionate half-smile. You clear your throat, cheeks heating up because why the fuck is he looking at you like you’ve hung the stars?
“Uhm… Jungkook?”
“Right, sorry,” he shakes his head as if to bring himself back to reality. “Why don’t we start with research first?” He’s hesitant, and you feel bad. He must think you’re going to say no.
“Sounds good. My screen is pretty small, though.” You bite your lip, thinking about how you could share the screen in a way that he wouldn’t hurt his neck.
“Uhm. I—I have… can you scoot a bit closer to the headboard?”
You look at him questioningly but give in to his hopeful puppy eyes. Sighing, you scoot back until he places a gentle hand on your knee to halt your movements. You try and look at his face but he looks down so that it’s hidden by his hair. “Jungkook?” You whisper, hesitant to increase your volume.
Jungkook either doesn’t hear you or he ignores you, clambering toward you distractedly and shifting in behind you. You suck in a breath, the hair on your arms raising. He slots his legs on either side of you, pulling you to his chest by your waist and hesitantly resting his chin on your shoulder. The closeness freezes you to the spot, and you swear you can feel him eyeing the side of your face for a reaction.
You exhale through your teeth and will yourself to relax in his arms despite your racing heart. Unbeknownst to you, Jungkook smiles, locking his hands around your waist and inhaling your scent as subtly as possible. You ignore him and clear your throat. “Shall we start with origin?” You whisper, unable to raise your voice due to the suffocating closeness, cheeks red and heart beating ten times too quickly.
Jungkook hums next to your ear. If he notices your racing heartbeat, he doesn’t comment on it.
Y/N yawns tiredly, apologizing in a half-asleep voice.
“Just take a break,” Jungkook pleads, trying to move her arms out of the way and biting back a growl of frustration when she swats his hands away from the screen.
“I’m fine.”
“You can barely keep your eyes open!” He reasons, pulling away to look at the back of her head. Stupid, stubborn girl. “Come on, Y/N. We’ve been working on this for hours. Let’s just take a quick break. Please?”
“We’re so close to finishing…” She sounds dejected, another yawn leaving her lips. Jungkook frowns at her, trying to figure out how to get her to put away her stupid computer and just take a nap, for gods sake. Knowing that this is the only course of action that’ll direct her attention to something other than this stupid class assignment, he determinedly leans forward.
You yelp in surprise, turning to Jungkook with wide eyes. Did he just—
“Did you just fucking bite me?” Your voice is filled with newfound life and energy, jaw hanging as you look down at your shoulder. Looking at him, you find no remorse in those chocolate brown eyes… only a smug, satisfied expression.
“Yes.” He laughs at the horror on your face, shaking his head as if he knows something you don’t. “It’s an affectionate thing, I promise.”
“How is you biting me an ‘affectionate thing’?” You hiss, watching as he shakes his head, hair flopping around his face cutely.
“It just is,” he shrugs. You squint suspiciously, setting the laptop down next to you while silently planning his demise.
Jungkook eyes you warily and yells when you punch his arm, rubbing the spot furiously. “What was that for!”
“Would you rather I bite you back?” You snap threateningly, sitting on your knees to look down at him. Jungkook’s eyes widen at the threat, his cheeks and the top of his ears going beet red. You grin to yourself evilly, crawling towards him. Your eyes squint in a silent threat, prowling like a bloodthirsty animal. “Just wait until I sink my teeth into you… c’mere!”
Jungkook yelps, jumping up from the bed and running away from you while incoherently yelling that no, only he’s allowed to bite you.
“Why?”
“I— I can’t tell you!”
“Guess I’m gonna bite you, then—“
“—Y/N NO!”
Tumblr media Tumblr media
<- prev | next ->
807 notes · View notes
vaaaaaiolet · 3 months
Text
This summer, you're a swimming instructor. The cute lifeguard that rescued you from drowning in the deep end of the pool last week invites you out for a romp on the beach and you end up getting a little in your head.
Lucky for you, Leon's a dab hand at his job. Especially for you, even if he's off duty.
Tumblr media
f / m, fluff, romance, body image issues, banter, tw: eating issues, reader is awkward and body conscious :( but leon is a sweetheart and a TOTAL flirt, slight?? afab nsfw
a/n: title from "my fun" by suki waterhouse! i'm finally reaching the end of my manic writing streak, and since summer's in full swing, you all better know that you look STUNNING no matter what!! your incredible support means the world to me <3
this fic belongs to sketches for my sweetheart the drunk, a collection of bite-sized fics to stretch out my writing muscles :) i hope you enjoy!
word count: 662 // read on ao3
Tumblr media
Can’t do it, nope.
You skitter back under the shade of an umbrella blooming on the beach. The water’s beautiful today. Incessant little waves lap at your feet, coaxing you into the turquoise coast. 
The sinking feeling in your stomach outweighs any of its appeal.
He spots you on his way back from his truck. You’re swaddled in a towel big enough for the both of you, buried in a book that you find super interesting (once you turn it right side up), and just as you get into the nitty gritty of how to win friends and influence people, your reading gets swiped up from right under your nose. “Hey!” 
Leon blinks innocently, twisting his wrist to read the cover, “You’re into this kinda stuff?”
“It’s how I’m so winning,” you cross your arms over your stomach, whatareyousaying?, “and influential. To people.”
“To people.” He repeats.
“Uh huh.”
Way to go. If the cute lifeguard didn’t think you were weird for asking if he knew how to swim, he’s definitely going to think you’re weird now. What kind of swimming instructor doesn’t swim at the beach?
And as you think you’ve screwed it all up with the only cute guy who’s asked you out all summer, Leon just chuckles, hunkering down on the sand next to you. “You’re influential, I’ll give you that. Maybe I’ll put my swimming off until later too.”
So Leon saves you again, like he did at the deep end of the pool last week.
“Toss me something from the cooler?” he asks.
He shucks off his shirt, revealing a set of well-earned abs. Jesus, they ripple, they’re waves. You’d happily take a surfboard to his six-pack. 
Sadly, you settle for handing him a Coke instead.  
“Is something the matter?” he asks after a bit. Leon almost sounds shy, his cheeks a sunkissed pink to match as he sips.
You shake your head no as winningly as possible.
“Are you sick? Cramping?” Oh, he’s a sweetheart, “‘Cause we can go anywhere you want. I just thought since you teach swimming…” His fingers inch towards your towel-covered thigh. 
“Seriously,” you laugh, “it’s not a big deal, you go swim.”
“Really? Cause I’m thinking the pretty girl I finally convinced to go to the beach with me is going to run the other way the minute I turn my back.”
Your face sears with heat as you open your mouth and nothing comes out. 
“Kidding, I swear. Wanna make sure you’re okay.”
You wrap the towel a little tighter around your stomach, and Leon’s brow pinches. “What’s that all about?”
“Just not feeling like I look my best,” you admit, glancing over to the picnic basket you brought along, “It’s just for today, I don’t like how I look and maybe I should go easier on the food-” 
“Absolutely not.” 
The sharp pitch of his voice snaps your eyes back up as he plucks a nectarine out of the basket and slips it into your hand. He won’t take no for an answer – did he see how shaky your legs were at the pool this morning? 
“You spent all day chasing your swimming class around; you need energy to kick my ass at Chicken like you promised, remember?”
“Come on, it’s not that serious. I just missed breakfast.” You’re mumbling now, sounding not at all influential or winning, “I had enough energy for today’s lesson anyway.”
“You’ll lose your boobs.” Leon shrugs, sinking his teeth into another nectarine before you smack him on the shoulder. A scandalized gasp tears out your throat as he laughs.
“That’s a stretch!”
“I don’t make the rules. Eat. Land or water, you’re gorgeous both ways.”
And there he was again, doing what he does best. The sinking feeling lifts with each bite you take of the fruit, and just maybe, you might not have messed this all up.
“Attagirl.”
You meet Leon’s grin with an idiotic one of your own. “Charmer.”
“Pretty girl.”
Tumblr media
fun fact: i once got flirted with like leon does to reader at the end but that guy did it much worse and it was a total ick 💀 lowkey i might not keep this up either AHGHG
click for my full drabble collection, and find more of my work here!
comments and reblogs are very much appreciated <3 take care!
197 notes · View notes
shuarush · 1 year
Text
Tumblr media
foolproof stupidity
» pairing: mingyu x fem!reader
» word count:  54,442
» warnings: alcohol, drinking, a bit of angst i guess, smut, a bit of an existential crisis tw for the young adults like me, cursing.
» genres: romance, fluff, eventual smut, vacation, adulthood, developing friendships, awkward flirting, secrecy, stupid ass people being emotionally unavailable and constipated.
☆✎ synopsis:  after giving your blood, sweat and tears to your company, you found yourself lost in whoever you are and were, and in the middle of an uncomfortable event you decided to throw caution out the window and go out of your comfort zone. meeting mingyu wasn’t the reason for it, but it was a good consequence. the feelings that emerged in your heart, on the other hand, were something you simply couldn’t handle at the moment, and you might just let your traumas get the best of you and push away the thing you fear the most: love.
☆✎ a/n: hello babydeul, 
this time around i came with a mingyu x reader and i wanted to make it as light and youthful as i could, since that's how i see mingyu: a very kind-hearted, youthful and sincere person. i’m really thankful to my friends julia and mari, who helped me out at the beginning of it, as well as every single one of the people who followed me in the making of this fanfic while i was posting it on ao3.
i hope you can enjoy this one as much as you did with play again, and don’t be shy to interact with me in any way or form. thank you for giving foolproof stupidity a chance ♡  
☆✎ some final notes:
⇢ i’ll mark the chapter with smut so you can skip it if you want or need (minors please dni with those);
⇢ again this is a first, but this time it is my first smut, i hope it is a good reading, i did my best to make it to my liking;
⇢ english is not my first language, so i apologize for any mistakes i might’ve made along the way;
⇢ i hope you enjoy it, and if you decided to read it thank you sm :)
Tumblr media
chapter one - the girl i used to know
The unrequited attention you and Rae were getting from every single male eye sitting on that table was scrutinizing. Even reaching out for a beer would make at least one of them look at you like you were some weird attraction on a road circus. 
“Seriously, Seungkwan, you said you were hanging out with some friends.” Rae hissed between her teeth, giving the dirtiest look she could possibly come up with for her soon-to-be-ex-best-friend. Since you didn’t even want to be there in the first place, you ignored all the side-eyes from the unknown men and kept slowly drinking the beer that you had ordered as soon as you got there. 
“I am hanging out with some friends.” Seungkwan muttered unconvincingly and you saw Rae’s eyes roll dramatically. They always ended up bickering, and you’d only intervene when they were about to rip each other’s face off, but that was far from happening that day, so you just enjoyed the few hours Rae had convinced you to give yourself while she regretted her own decision.
“This is a fucking bachelor party, Seungkwan. Boys only.” she grunted and it was his time to roll his eyes. Seungkwan was wrong in that situation, but for him to admit that it would take about another three hours of complaining and maybe two beers, so you kept watching to see what excuse he’d give this time. 
You weren’t worried at all. In your line of work death threats were so common that a bunch of men looking at you like you were unwelcome almost felt recomforting. At least there’s no paperwork to dig in on the table, you thought to yourself, feeling the small paper cut you had gotten a few hours prior burn just by thinking about looking through files.
“Yes, but they started talking about a show I haven’t watched yet and I got bored…” He was soon to confess and you held Rae’s hand as it was starting to move towards Seungkwan’s chest. She was fast, but you were faster. You finally decided it was time for you to meddle, since you wouldn’t be there much longer anyway and it was best if you three could just spend some time together: “Ok, there’s no point in fighting over this, let’s just drink two beers and go home, shall we?” You proposed and you felt a dirty look being directed towards you. 
Raena was always like that, sensitive - and in denial about that anytime you’d bring it up -, but the good thing about it was that it never actually lasted. She would nag for a few minutes and then just come to the resolution that it is what it is, and then would simply get hammered. It wasn’t always good for you since it was always your job to carry her ass home, but it was definitely better than her being moody the entire night. Besides, drunk Rae could be pretty fun most of the time.
“You always take his side. I want a fucking tequila.” she blurted, raising her hand and ordering two shots of that devilish shit-enabeler. You took the small truce opportunity to look around the table. Seungkwan’s oldest friends were there, many that you only knew by name. You tried, to the best of your knowledge and abilities, giving names to the faces that surrounded you, but that task was easier said than done. 
Firstly, you saw Jay - the husband-to-be - fervently denying the presence of strippers, which was being strongly suggested by the shortest one of them. Taking by his bright red hair and his lack of discretion, that could only be Rugel. You continued your analysis, circling the table and laying your eyes on someone who you actually knew. Chan was sipping some whiskey while trying to not frown at every single one of Rugel’s proposals, and beside him there was someone who - by the way he looked - could only be Vernon.
Seungkwan would continuously talk about Vernon to you and Rae at any given opportunity, but his allegedly best friend was never free to hang out with us so we could properly meet. You and Raena had the conspiracy theory that, in fact, Seungkwan was madly in love with Vernon, but their situationship got to a point where it was so comfortable neither of them would leave their comfort zone, and Seungkwan knew you - specifically the lesbian Patti Stanger who was sipping tequila as if it was meant to be drank that way - well enough to know that someone amongst the two would notice his crush and do something about it, consequently ruining Seungkwan’s chances and friendship. 
After scanning a little bit more, you saw another familiar face amidst many unknown ones. Seokmin was one of Seungkwan’s oldest friends, and you’ve met him many times before, but you never got to actually saying more than a few words. The bright-smiled man always seemed to be walking on eggshells when he spoke to you, and you were never interested enough in making friends to try to engage in any conversation whatsoever. He was laughing widely about something a man, who was sitting beside him and that you definitely didn’t know, said. 
His honey skin was glowing almost as much as the small fangs he’d show while smiling. He had broad shoulders and a wide torso, and you found yourself wondering what would be under that black polo shirt he was wearing. His glossy brown hair was about at ear length, and he would constantly flick it back while talking avidly. You didn’t know his name, but you knew you wanted to. 
“... Are you deaf?” Seungkwan’s heavy hand met your shoulder as he howled at you, taking your attention from the other side of the table. You were bearing a confused expression, and he looked at you completely outraged, but just repeated the question he had just asked: “You’re going on the trip, right?” 
You bit your lower lip, knowing damn well that the answer you had wasn’t even close to the one your friend wanted. He knew what your answer was by that small gesture, and quickly started to get distressed. You could see by the way his nostrils widened and he opened a very unfriendly smile.
“I don’t think it’s a good idea.” Scoffing that phrase was easier than you thought, especially because you decided that your beer bottle was way more interesting to look at than any other place at that moment - especially your best friend’s sulky face. You heard the loud sigh Seungkwan let out before turning to you. “It’s too close and I didn’t buy the plane ticket… And I have to work.” You tried explaining yourself even before he said anything. 
“Well, maybe you need a bad idea. You haven’t gone on a vacation in three years. I’ve counted. And it’s my birthday. Can’t you come just this time?” He said the last phrase in the cutest way he could, but seeing you bit your lip once again made him almost shout a cuss word. You looked at Rae, hoping that she would save you from that situation, but by the look on her face she agreed with Seungkwan. You were completely alone on that one, and that usually meant that it was the situation you hated the most: you were wrong.
“I bought your ticket, you know? It was a “two for one” deal and I secretly kinda wished you’d go…” Her confession took you by surprise. You hadn’t been much present in anything of their lives lately, you knew that. Work had consumed you deeply, and each case you got at the law firm was another reason for you to be unable to go anywhere they would invite you. “Come with us… pretty please?” 
It broke your heart to say the next phrase. Even though you wanted to go, you had so much work to do, and any slip could be the end of you at the law firm, so you felt like your hands were tied. “I can’t.” 
“Let’s leave it.” Seungkwan declared to Rae, immediately ordering hard liquor, what made you sure he wasn’t ‘leaving it’, but only trying to cope with the fact that your mind was already made. After that, you didn’t have the heart to leave the bachelor party as soon as you finished your second beer, so you ordered a third one. Seungkwan, on the other hand, was already on his (probably) sixth or seventh shot, and Rae wasn’t much behind. 
“At least let loose tonight OK?” After throwing back another dose he begged you, putting a shot of some clear beverage in front of you. It was the least you could do, and you just chugged it, feeling the liquor sliding down your throat, making a burning sensation spread on it. You blinked heavily trying not to make a face, and finally saw a smile appear on Seungkwan’s mouth, which made you smile back. 
You and Seungkwan kept chatting for a while, noticing a bit later that your other friend had silently left the table and was nowhere to be found. After scanning the place inch by inch, you found Rae on the dance floor, kissing passionately the tallest girl you’ve ever seen in your entire life. You looked stunned to Seungkwan, who brought his hands to his mouth as he gasped. 
“Ok, we should do that too!” He was drunk and you could see that not only by the way he was speaking, but also by the fact he was trying to kiss your cheeks at every single opportunity he got. Nevertheless, that wasn’t actually a bad suggestion. You couldn’t even remember the last time your mouth touched anything other than your moisturizing cream.
Your eyes went straight to the other side of the table, quickly finding that tall man that caught your attention earlier still talking to Seokmin. This time around, Seokmin was saying something that was making him cringe deeply, and even with that strange motion of his face you found him attractive. You pointed that direction with your head, turning your gaze to Seungkwan next. 
“Set me up with him. He’s handsome.” you asked and immediately saw another big smile appear on Seungkwan’s face. That man would root for you to leave your chastity era since you’ve entered it, always pointing out that just because you weren’t good at love it didn’t mean you should give up on it that easily. He looked at where you pointed, pressing his lips into a fine line before turning back to you. 
“Seokmin?” he looked confused and you denied, swinging your head from one side to the other. He once again turned his head, finding the person you were talking about just then. “Ah, Mingyu.” Seungkwan made a funny face after taking your words in. It was a mix of disgust and smug look, almost as if he hadn't fully decided which concept to commit to. 
“Ok, that one is Mingyu.” You vaguely remembered Seungkwan mentioning him on some random occasions, but his looks were definitely not brought up before. “Yes, yes. Mingyu. Wingman me, please.” 
Seungkwan raised his thumb up, getting up and swiftly moving towards Mingyu. Walking seemed a bit more difficult than he remembered, and for some reason things were spinning much more than he expected, but still not enough to make him quiver. He sat next to Mingyu, almost demanding his and Seokmin’s attention. “Gentleman…”
“Did you just find out we stopped talking about the new season of the Witcher like forty minutes ago?” Seokmin asked and Seungkwan declined promptly. He raised one finger, and pointed it directly to Mingyu, and then Seungkwan’s right hand met Mingyu’s left shoulder. 
“How about you… smooch smooch… with my bestie over there?” He asked, completely ignoring Seokmin’s previous comment. Mingyu looked over Seungkwan’s shoulder, seeing you fixing your glasses on your face. Your eyes were glued to your phone and you were furrowing your eyebrows at an email you had just received. 
You were attractive, he wouldn’t deny that. Your hair was very well tied back in a ponytail, a gray suit fitted you perfectly, reaching every inch of your body and leaving only space to imagination. There was some sort of nude nail polish and he could see very light makeup on your face. It was clear that you went there straight from work, and Mingyu thought that a person like that wouldn’t enjoy listening about how he does art for a living. It was always people dressed like you that kept telling him his job wasn’t actually a job, and he just grimaced remembering all those experiences.
“Um…” He took one of his fingers straight to his mouth, ripping a bit of his cuticle in the process. “... I don’t think she’s really my type. She seems to be kind of…uptight?” Seungkwan was about to protest, but Seokmin agreed with Mingyu instantly. 
“Yeah, I’ve never felt comfortable to really approach her because I feel she’ll just call me childish and, I don’t know, break my spirit. Yell at me like my mom would, tell me that my life prospects are garbage.” He confessed in an amused tone, but Seungkwan felt his mouth dropping, switching his gaze to Mingyu, who was agreeing with Seokmin, and then immediately to you. 
You looked nothing like the person he met in high school. Your hair wasn’t messy as it always used to be, you had gotten rid of the bangs that made your small face look even smaller, the gray suit was completely covering your arms and showing no parts of the places where you used to draw what later on became tattoos.
Even the expression on your face seemed a bit off. He knew you were wearing makeup to cover up the huge bags under your eyes, which only began to appear when you started your corporate job; your lips were completely bit off because that was the best way you knew to relieve stress, and you must’ve been under a lot of it. None of it reminded him of you in any way.
Seungkwan had met you in your most rebellious phase, after spending years doing anything and everything your parents expected from you, and he truly believes that the one he met was the real you. The one who always talked about being a professional photographer; who wasn’t afraid of taking risks, of leaving her comfort zone; the one who would climb up his window with a bag of m&ms telling him that you’d left only the orange ones for him cause it was his favorite color; that you. 
When your parents insisted that you wanted to pursue photography because “you weren’t able to do anything else with your life”, Seungkwan watched you study your ass off and quickly pass the entrance exam for law school. He was there during the many nights where you drunkenly promised that you would just shove that diploma into your parents face and then go back to doing what you actually wanted and liked. 
Looking at you being exactly who your parents wanted completely disheartened him. All because of your damn competitive nature and colossal pride. He left Mingyu and Seokmin by themselves without thinking twice, taking you by your hand and leading you to the outside area of the bar. You looked relaxed, opening a smile that he knew very well, one of the only things that still remained from your past self. 
“So?” You asked him. He shook his head from one side to the other with a hurt expression, but you just shrugged. “Well, trying never hurts right?” As usual, you were OK with being rejected. Seungkwan knew you’d be, it was never something that harmed you deeply when it wasn’t someone you actually liked. He had only seen you suffering because of a person once, and ever since that day you just went for one night flings, running off from the possibility of having your heart broken again
“Do you know what he said, though?” Your silence was enough for him to keep going. “He said you weren’t his type because you were too uptight. You. Uptight.” Repeating himself felt necessary for the words to sink in, but you just giggled. 
“Someone who doesn’t know me at all, I’d say.” Even though your mood was good, Seungkwan’s piercing look made you drop the tiny mocking smile that was emerging on your face. 
“No. But you are. Now you are the most uptight, moralistic and puritanical person that I know and that realization just scared the shit out of me.” Seungkwan confessed without taking his eyes out of yours. “You said you would just give the diploma to your parents and do what you wanted. When is it gonna start?” 
You were speechless. Not because you were mad, or because Seungkwan was being unpleasant in any way, but because he was completely and utterly right. “What if you never see yourself being anything more than what you are now? Aren’t you going to regret it?” His words were like knives being stung to your heart. 
“I can’t leave a good job because of my childish dreams, Kwanie.” You tried convincing both of you. Truth was you were scared of not being as good at what you like as you were in that lame ass job. What if you tried and failed? Should you simply throw away something certain for a “what if”, a naive adolescent dream you once had? 
“When did you start hanging onto your comfort zone so cowardly?” Probably the alcohol had a big part on Seungkwan’s unrelenting words, and it probably had a part on your stomach aching as soon as they reached you. “Aren’t you sick of the way you’ve been keeping yourself from actually being happy?” 
“I gotta go.” You blurted, feeling dizziness take you over and a small urge to put all those extra shots you took out of your system. You left him there, and Seungkwan regretted his words as soon as he saw you marching towards the bathroom. Sometimes the truth would only hurt someone and he felt like that was one of those times where he should’ve kept quiet. 
You passed straight through Rae as you ran to the small door with a lady painted on it, feeling your dinner coming back as soon as you kneeled in front of the vase. After leaving the stall you knew it was time for you to go home. Seungkwan was sitting on the table again, but got up as soon as he saw you approaching. Rae was still making out with the same girl on another corner of the club, seeming to have so much fun you didn’t even think about bothering her. 
“Kwanie, I’m not feeling well, I’m going home. Tell Rae I’ll leave her key on our secret spot, ok?” He hesitated first, but called your name in a sad tone that almost made you want to puke again. Before he could say anything, you just reassured him what you wanted to believe was true.
“It’s okay. I’m okay. We’ll talk tomorrow?” You asked and he nodded, knowing damn well that chatting in his drunken state could possibly bring out more things he shouldn’t talk about. “Love you.” You said as you left, hearing him say it back as you walked out. 
It’s true that most days you don't recognize yourself anymore. If you told your past self, she would never believe that this is who you were now, that this was your current life. “I’m a lawyer now. I work overnight for multi millionaire companies and I haven’t seen the beach in years. I wasn’t able to go to Egypt and take that picture with the pyramids. I now have money to do so, but I don’t have time. I don’t have time for anything. It has been so long since I’ve done something for myself… But at the end of the day I have a job. I’m not unhappy.” What would she say? 
Would she call you out for being a coward like Seungkwan did? Probably yes. She would ask when did you become someone who was content with so little. You couldn’t tell when it was that you fell exactly into your parents trap and decided to be everything that you’re not. That you weren't. That the girl you used to know wasn’t, but you are. 
Tumblr media
chapter two - bad idea
“I thought you’d come around eventually. Seungkwan spent all of his savings renting this place and all we had to do was be there.” Rae was explaining to you once again why she bought your plane tickets when you had said with every single letter that you couldn’t go. Your face was buried inside your hands and you were about to lose all of your patience. 
“Yes, Raena, but that does not explain why on earth you did the check-in for me. I said a thousand times I cannot go. I wrote Seungkwan a fucking letter and gave it to you and you read it because you wanted to know what we talked about when you weren’t there, and it was 5k words on how sorry I was for not going.” You growled, knowing that now Seungkwan would feel your absence even during the flight by the empty seat where your ass should be. 
“I really wanted you to go, ok?” Rae lashed out, sticking her tongue out, and turning around in order to leave you alone in the kitchen as she always used to do when she was confronted and wrong. Your soft tone stopped her, and made her pout in front of you as she sat down on the other chair. 
“I really wanted to go.” You purred, mirroring the pout that just formed on your best friend’s face. “But my boss said that we’re about to get a big case, and also that I would be fired if I dared to ask for any vacation.” A huge sigh came out of you unintendedly and Rae stretched her hand to take yours, squeezing it in a comforting way. 
You hated every single bit of it. You hated missing Seungkwan’s birthday another year. You despised having to work for three years straight without even a glimpse of possibility to get some days off. You abhorred the fact that Seungkwan would be so disappointed at you, and more than that, the fact that he would never tell you how hurt he was by that until he was over it. It wasn’t your fault and you hated that it wasn’t. Not having a choice over your own life was excruciating and it made you ache deeply. 
“I should pack my luggages now, I still have a client tomorrow before the trip and I won’t have time to put everything together if I leave it for later.” She informed you and you clicked your tongue showing how frustrated you were by not doing the same thing. “By the way, when I come back I can retouch that ugly thing on your shoulder.” 
Raena knew you like the palm of her hand, so she knew dragging the subject even more would just harm you, and not convince you like she would like to. Your personality both amazed her and made her deeply angry, how stubborn you were but, at the same time, how you would always give 100% of yourself in everything you set your mind to. The way you took forever to make decisions most of the time, but eventually would wing some stupid idea and go through with it like you had planned it all along. And how loyal you were to everything you committed to: your friendship, getting to nationals with the raggedy college basketball team, that one painting class you took and simply couldn’t figure out how paint worked, and lately your stupid job.
 You both met at college, specifically when Raena spent about a month taking “Feeble Contracts” classes, absolutely sure it was the “Female Counteracts” optative she had chosen when the semester started. 
The look on her face when you told her there would be “no practice classes” because we wouldn’t want to make a weak contract was simply priceless, and you decided that she was someone you’d want to have around. 
Taking her to grab a coffee after explaining which class she was actually attending made you discover that she was taking an Arts Major and that she was without her glasses when she enrolled on that course, and was also dead sure that it was about personal defense for females. 
“Now all the men attending that class made sense.” She scoffed the word ‘men’ as if it was one of the vilest things on the planet, and you burst into laughter in no time. You also figured out her dream was to be a tattoo artist, and you told her about your passion for photography. 
On your 19th birthday she gathered her money with Seungkwan’s and they both gifted you your first film camera, a Pentax K1000 that, since that day, you used to take everywhere with you. And on her 19th birthday you gifted her your skin, for her to practice her tattooing skills - and also her first machine, but she never mentions that and you know for sure that the first one was more important. That “ugly thing” she had just mentioned referred to the first tattoo she ever made in real skin: a strawberry lined in red and green with a smiling face inside. It was your favorite tattoo because it was the most special for you and Rae. 
As you looked at your arm, reminiscing every fond memory behind those tattoos, you also remembered what Seungkwan told you two days before. “He said you weren’t his type because you were too uptight.” That phrase made a bitter laugh come out of you. So that’s what you had become after all, the thing you hated the most… how ironic was that?
You decided it was time for you to check your phone and discover what absurd request your boss had sent you on a Sunday night. Unsurprisingly you saw a lengthy email asking you to elaborate an appeal for a case that he told you he was sure wouldn’t need one when you suggested having it prepared beforehand. Jackass. You moved swiftly through your daily ritual of preparing enough coffee to keep you awake for the next six hours and sat on your bureau, adjusting your glasses, cracking your knuckles and getting ready to succumb to capitalism once more. 
Time flew as always, and before you realized the sun was already rising. You looked desperately at the time, realizing you still could have about two hours of sleep before going to work, and you decided to take that chance, practically passing out as soon as your face hit the pillow. Rae woke you up in what felt like an instant, asking you if you wanted some coffee. You mumbled a yes with your eyes still closed, and forced yourself into getting up. 
Every morning you used to give Raena a ride to her studio, and this morning was no exception, which helped lessen the burden of not enough hours of sleep you felt while driving. Nonetheless, eventually you found yourself alone in your car, listening to the same old morning radio show that played old songs, and that you were weirdly attached to. Thankfully it didn’t take you long to get to work, and when you least expected, you were being called at your bosses’ office for the 9 A.M. conference. 
Something felt off, especially because this time you were the only one there, and the head of the department had a weird sly smile on his face. You sat where you usually did, taking your glasses off for a second and cleaning in your button up shirt while you waited for the rest of the lawyers to get there. 
“So… I actually only called you here.” His raspy voice startled you, but you were able to compose yourself before he’d notice. You put on your glasses once again, taking a look at him. His fingers were tapping on the wooden table almost in a frenetic way and you could see small droplets of sweat forming in his forehead. This probably wasn’t good. 
“You know, you’re the best lawyer when it comes to any sort of corporate law, and we are super lucky to have you on our team.” The pampering was the second indication that whatever he was about to say wouldn’t be good for you, he didn’t usually compliment you at all, so listening to him doing so made a shiver work its way up through your spine. 
“Thank You, Mr. Luvidich.” Your dull tone couldn’t be helped, and you just hoped he was worried enough with whatever was going through his head to not be bothered by it. Once he just nodded and cleared his throat to continue to drone on, you knew your small act of insubordination passed by unnoticed.  
“I’m thinking about giving you the biggest case this law firm has taken in yet, and for that I’ll need you to do something for me. A big corporation had contacted us after being sued for some embezzlement allegations.” You were paying attention to his every word, wondering where it was going. “They gave us their accountability sheets and we need some of them to… Go missing. Would you be able to do that for us, sweetheart?” It took you a moment to fully understand what he was saying, but when realization finally hit you, you felt your mouth drop. 
“Are you asking me to destroy evidence?” You fumed, and his fingers hastily made their way to his mouth as he shushed you. You were infuriated that he would even think you would do such an unethical thing. 
“Look, sweetheart. We’d be just protecting our client. They have the right to our undivided loyalty. And I can’t do that, so I need you to do it.” He seemed angry, probably the idea of you refusing anything he’d proposed never crossed his mind, but neither did it cross yours that you’d receive such an absurd request. 
“Yes. But we, lawyers, also have to be truthful in our statements to others. How do you expect me to lie in court when I know that the truth is that the allegations can't be proven because I meddled with all the proof?” You kept your voice low, knowing that getting sensitive would only make you lose the argument. You are a lawyer after all, so one thing you knew you were good at was rationalizing your way out of things. 
Mr. Luvidich, on the other hand, didn’t seem calm at all. His forehead was wrinkled forming a huge frown and his lips were pressed onto each other as if he was trying his best not to yell at you at that very moment. 
“Work. Is. Work.” He spitted the words one by one. You looked at him, skeptical. If work is work, why wouldn’t he do it then? Why did he have to ask you? It was as clear as the day for you that you were his scapegoat. If you weren’t caught, they’d win the case and earn tons of money, and if you were, the only one with a dirty name and a failed career would be you. “And if you don’t agree to this now you won’t have a job tomorrow.” He said, deadpanned. 
Rage was burning inside you as you looked at that man dead in the eyes and saw him look back at you, shameless. You thought of many things to say, but he was quicker: “Don’t think I wouldn’t fire you just because our clientele likes you. There are hundreds of good lawyers in every corner of this damn town. This opportunity, whatsoever, is unique. And not taking my friendly suggestion is a bad idea.”
Seungkwan’s drunken words said on friday hit you at that very moment. “What if you never see yourself being anything more than what you are now? Aren’t you going to regret it?” You avoided thinking about them the entire weekend, fearing those few words would make you give up on everything you had built so far, but they came back to you vividly. 
The red light was right in front of you, and, at that moment, there was nothing you wanted to do more than running it, inconsequentially and thoughtlessly run it. And so you did. A smirk appeared on your face and the words left your mouth like you were dying to say them for a long time: “Well, maybe I need a bad idea.” You turned on your heels, hearing his voice sound once again before you reached the door. 
“If you leave this room you are fired.” He threatened, and you just turned around wearing a polite smile and a courteous expression. 
“Don’t worry, I’ll leave my resignation letter before I leave. I wouldn’t make you pay for my health insurance anymore, Mr. Ludovich. Have a good day.” You marched out of the room. In spite of your calm and collected expression, your heart was pounding as you wondered if that was actually the correct decision, but there was no turning back anymore. 
You wrote the smallest resignation letter in the world, leaving it to the firm’s secretary and telling her that you’d transfer your clients to other lawyers, and then you left the building you had spent - for the past three years - more time in than your own house. 
As you entered your car and started driving, you knew there wasn’t enough time for you to go home, let alone pack anything, so you just took your phone and called Rae instead. She picked up after a few rings, and you could hear the loud noises surrounding her. “Hey… Are there any cities near the lake house?” 
“Lake complex. Get your informations right, lady. And yes, the plane will land in the capital and then we’ll rent some cars to take us upstate.” You could hear Seungkwan’s voice in the background and a faint smile appeared on your face. That was the right thing to do and every step you took towards it made you more sure of it. You’d cross the bridge of unemployment when it came to it, but now you would get on that plane and see the proud smile on your friends faces when you tell them you quit your job. 
“Ok. Could you pass me my boarding ticket? I think I’ll be there in about 15 minutes. Is that enough time?” The loud squeak that came from the other side of the line almost made you deaf, and you said the first cuss word that came to your mouth when she did it. 
“Don’t fucking play with me you know I’m a fucking cancer I cry easily.” Rae’s comment made you giggle. “You should run, I think you’ll have to meet us on the plane. I’ll hang up now, I’m sending your ticket A.S.A.P.” 
Warmness filled your chest and a silly smile showed up on your face as you made your way to the airport. Maybe all that you needed was a pretty good bad idea like that.
Tumblr media
chapter three - rough starts
Mingyu was in complete distress and it showed. His cuticles had been almost completely removed by his teeth as he examined every person that was entering that aircraft. He was terribly afraid of heights, so the fact that his ticket landed him on a window seat was consuming him with fear that the person sitting next to him wouldn’t want to trade seats and he’d be forced into seeing the plane taking flight. 
As he looked around he saw many familiar faces, but none of them seemed to be paying attention to him. Seungkwan was crying about something one of his best girl friends had just told him, but since he had a large grin on his face Mingyu knew it was a good thing. Seokmin was talking to Jeonghan, who sat next to him, and he could see how fond Jeonghan was of him just by the way he paid deep attention to whatever nonsense the younger one was talking about. 
Wonwoo was reading something that, from that distance, seemed like a self-help book, but Mingyu could never be sure when it came to Wonwoo. Sometimes it was the most uplifting book he’d ever read, and sometimes Wonwoo would recommend a book that would completely break his spirit and leave him crying during countless dawns. No one familiar was sitting next to Wonwoo whatsoever. 
Many people were still getting into the plane, but none of them seemed to be going to the seat next to Mingyu’s, and when no one else appeared to be entering he sighed in relief, changing seats to the corridor one and just assuming that he’d be alone in that row for the flight. After fastening his seatbelt, he stretched his arms as much as he could. Even though it wasn’t a long flight, being as tall as he was always made those small spaces for his legs uncomfortable.
“Hey, this is my seat.” Mingyu turned immediately to you, seeing a rather odd scene. You were panting, and as much as the heavy breathing was starting to get controlled, it still was not completely. Many strands of hair had escaped the pony tail you had, and your face was blushing crimson, but it seemed that it was because you ran all the way there, and not any type of embarrassment. In spite of that, you held a friendly smile on your face as you adjusted your glasses that were almost in the tip of your nose. 
“Uhm… Mine is the window seat, but I’m kind of scared of heights. Could you change places with me?” He was a bit embarrassed. Everybody knew he was a big baby when it came to heights, and he remembered you from the bachelor’s party on friday, so he was pretty sure you were there for Seungkwan’s birthday trip and sooner or later the blond man would mention his greatest weakness only to annoy Mingyu, so he didn’t think twice before confessing it. 
“Sure.” You agreed, and he stood up quickly to let you pass. Mingyu observed you as you did it. You seemed different from friday. In a reckless movement you placed your bag under the seat in front of you, fastening your seatbelt and letting your hair down after a failed attempt to put the rebel strands back on the pony tail. As soon as you let your head rest on the seat, a small smile showed up on your face and Mingyu felt one forming on his as well. “Aren’t you sitting down again?” 
Mingyu nodded, taking the place he was before and sitting without glancing at you again, afraid you had noticed his silly smile. Not long after that, the plane started moving, and once again Mingyu felt uneasy, clutching onto the arm of the chair next to him. When the plane was about to take off, he felt you gently sliding your hand onto his, holding it in such a soft way it felt comforting. 
“You can squish it if you want.” You mentioned, not even hinting at looking at him, but that didn’t stop him from turning his gaze to you. He could see your words were sincere and there was no malice on them whatsoever, as you avoided looking at him to not make him more embarrassed than he already was. He held it as softly as you did, and you just squeezed his big hand in a reassuring way.
You could feel his grip getting tighter as the plane took flight, but soon enough the aircraft stabilized and he loosened it. When the “fasten seatbelt” sign turned off, you slowly let go of his hand, looking at him and seeing a rather sheepish expression on his face. 
“Don’t worry. I know I’m not your type. It’s just that I have claustrophobia so I know how dreadful it can be going through these kinds of situations.” Mingyu’s mouth dropped as you mentioned Friday night so carelessly, and mostly because he was now sure you knew what he said to Seungkwan that very night.
He opened and closed his mouth a few times trying to know what to say, and you enjoyed watching him being shy for those seconds. He was cute. “That’s not…” Mingyu muttered, his voice was slurred and you just giggled at that. 
“Hey, Mingyu… It’s OK. You’re entitled to not feel attracted to someone, you know?” He was speechless, especially because at that very moment he was, indeed, faintly attracted to you. The way you said things so nonchalantly and the way you held his hand without even asking anything was something that made his heart flutter. “I was just joking, chill, bro.” You sounded playful and Mingyu allowed himself to smile, showing you his sharp teeth for the first time since you’ve been on that plane. 
“I guess we had a rough start, I didn’t even get your name…” He confessed and you nodded, blurting the word that always felt so weird for you to say out loud: your name. Maybe it was because you didn’t say it much, but introducing yourself always made you a bit uncomfortable, almost as if your name had no meaning. When Mingyu repeated it back to you, though, you felt completely different about it. He made it sound so soothing for some reason. “So maybe we could start over?” He had a flirtatious smile and he blinked slowly as he asked that, but you simply nodded. 
“Nah, you already called me uptight. I won’t ever forget that, Kim Mingyu.” You murmured, and his name coming out of your mouth in such a low pitch made him raise one side of his mouth and touch his canine teeth with his tongue. Yes, he was definitely attracted to you. “However, you calling me uptight was the main reason I ended up here, so if you agree on pulling this curtain down so I can sleep a bit we can work on being friends.” 
He observed you. Contrastingly to his way of speaking, you didn’t seem to be flirtatious at all, and Mingyu decided it was better to drop it at that point. “Thought you’d never ask.” He said, pointing to the curtains in a polite way, as to say that you could close it. 
It didn’t take long before your eyes closed shut, and when you opened them again you found yourself leaning on Mingyu’s shoulder. His head was leaning towards you as well, as he slept peacefully with his arm coiled up to yours. You feared that any abrupt movement could wake him up, but the loud cabin announcements started at that very moment.
“Ladies and gentlemen, as we start our descent, please make sure your seat backs and tray tables are in their full upright position. Make sure your seat belt is securely fastened and all carry-on luggage is stowed underneath the seat in front of you, or in the overhead compartments. Thank you."
Mingyu noticed the same you just had. You both fell asleep coiling to each other. Your glasses were crooked, almost falling from your face and that made a small laugh come out of Mingyu as soon as he realized. You clicked your tongue as you untangled your arms, stretching instantly and fixing your glasses on your face. 
Once the aircraft started descending, Mingyu held your hand again, and you just let him. Clapping started as soon as the plane landed, and checking some seats behind you, you saw Seokmin excitedly putting his hands together as another person that you were pretty sure was also one of Seungkwan’s friends looked at him clearing judging that choice. 
Shortly after that, you were inside Seungkwan’s arms as he muttered “You really came” a thousand times too much. They were waiting for their luggage, and you were taking advantage of the latency to explain what happened. You told them everything, and both Seungkwan and Rae badmouthed Mr. Ludovich almost as much as you had in your head. 
“... Now I gotta buy myself some clothes ‘cause I came empty handed.” You finished your monologue when they had retrieved their luggage, and Rae quickly offered to accompany you. Looking around you could see that there were about thirty people that came for Seungkwan’s birthday trip, and you thought to yourself how could someone have so many friends, but again, Seungkwan was very likable, so it made sense. 
All of his friends that you knew were there apart from Jay, that - as Raena told you - was on his honeymoon. Mingyu smiled at you as soon as your gazes met, and you smiled back. He was waiting for Seokmin, who was fighting against the treadmill to fetch his suitcase. Everybody else seemed to have their belongings with them, and eventually you were all crossing the street to rent some cars. 
You and Rae decided to rent one to yourselves, while everybody else got divided into minivans. Since you were rummaging for some much needed clothes and utensils, you parted ways with all of them before they could decide who would be in which car, leaving Rae’s luggage with Seungkwan and driving through the city. Mingyu saw you leaving, approaching Seungkwan as soon as you did.
“Where did she go?” He had a blasé expression that could have fooled anyone, but not Seungkwan, who rapidly squinted his eyes in Mingyu’s direction. “Did I say she? I meant ‘they’. Where did they go?” The half-hearted smile that took place on the tallest face made Seungkwan need to hold back a loud laugh that tried coming out. 
“They went shopping. But she is gay. Like 100% lesbian. She even lets me call her dyke some days. That gay.” Seungkwan said and Mingyu looked extremely confused by that. He bit his lower lip softly, frowning at the sound of that.
“Then how come did you ask me if I wanted to, and I quote, smooch smooch?” Seungkwan raised both of his hands, covering his soon-to-be-red face, remembering exactly that those were in fact the words he used. But then he realized. 
“Oh, I thought you were talking about Raena…” Mingyu sulked blinking a few times while Seungkwan looked at him bewildered. His lips turned into a huge pout as Seungkwan asked the following question. “Why the fuck do you want to know about her? Didn’t you say she wasn’t your type?” 
“People make mistakes, Seungkwan. And I hadn’t talked to her yet when I said that... Do you think I blew it already?” Seungkwan chuckled, dismissing all the eyes that turned to him as he tried not to loudly burst into laughter again because of Mingyu. “Seriously. Answer please.” 
“Well, unless you are very straightforward she probably won’t realize you’re flirting with her, because, in her head, she’s not your type. Like, she was rejected once, she wouldn’t set herself up to being rejected twice.” His analysis started and Mingyu paid close attention to his words. “But…”
“Yes. There’s a but. There’s a but!” He cheered, and Chan looked at him with a fuming gaze, pulling the strings of his backpack just enough so that it would cover his bum. “Hopefully not my butt.” He murmured and at that moment Seungkwan decided that it was his best birthday so far. Simply exquisite. Top notch entertainment and it hadn’t been a day in yet.
“But, if you don’t, like… Annoy her in any way… I think there’s a chance.” Mingyu smiled brightly, making his under eyes bulge and his sharp canines appear. Jeonghan showed up just as Seungkwan was finishing his phrase, giving Mingyu the car keys and asking him to be the designated driver, and after a small briefing about who would take which car, they all headed towards the Lake House Complex Seungkwan rented for the next two weeks. 
When you and Rae got there, it was already dark and you felt awfully tired. There were about six buildings surrounding a margin of the lake, and one of them didn’t seem to have any bedrooms in it. It was also the first one you both entered in. The wall had many key holders with letters on top of them, but only two of the keys were still there. 
“Seungkwan said these were the room keys, we get to choose our letters. I’ll take R, you can keep N.” Rae shot the words, picking up the key ring with her first letter engraved in it and you looked at her, outraged. It was, of course, just an act, and you intended to let her choose anyway, but seeing her justifying herself was fun for you. 
You both found out where your rooms were, and thankfully they were in the same building. Rae called Seungkwan, who told her he was - with mostly everyone - in the kitchen. Unfortunately the lack of sleep took a toll on you, and you told Raena you were skipping dinner that day and would just rest a bit. 
The room was bigger than you expected. It wasn’t big, but it had a double bed and a bathroom, alongside a porch with a beautiful view of the lake. After taking a hot shower, you took one of the clothes you had just bought from the shopping bag, put it on, and went straight to bed, falling asleep as soon as you did. 
Next thing you knew was a loud alarm sound waking you up. It was coming for the room next to yours, but you felt so tired you refused to even open your eyes, and not too long after that it stopped. The second time it went on, you opened one of your eyes, seeing some sun rays entering your bedroom while you took your own phone. 6:32 a.m. could be read on the led screen and you decided it was still too early, you’d sleep a bit more. The sound stopped again and you closed your eyes, hoping to get at least one more hour of sleep. 
When you were about to sleep again that damn alarm rang again. Your hand went straight to your phone, and you saw it was 6:57 a.m. This time it kept ringing as you covered your head with the pillow and tried to ignore it, but after about one minute of unstoppable ringing you decided to do something about it.
You got up, marching out of your room and going to the one where the loud noise was coming from. The strength with which you knocked on the “M” door was bigged than you’d antecipated, but you were so fucking pissed off you didn’t really toned it down in the following knocks. 
After a few knocks you heard the alarm being turned off, and some steps going your way, and you took one of your hands to your hair, brushing it back knowing damn well you wouldn’t be able to go back to sleep after getting up like that. Mingyu’s face was puffy when he opened the door, he was wearing sweatpants and nothing else, and his hair was a complete mess. He looked disoriented and his eyes widened as he recognized you.
Mingyu felt his heart skip a beat as he scanned you from head to toes. Your hair was messy, but they framed your face so well that it seemed you intended them to be like that. As his eyes made their way down, he saw you were wearing a black shirt that was probably five sizes bigger than yours, and the big collar made it drop a bit on your left shoulder, leaving a snake tattoo you had on your collar bone exposed, as well as the countless other smaller tattoos that covered your arms. The shirt was so big it almost covered the shorts you were wearing, but he could still see the hem of them, along with another snake tattoo that ended in the middle of your thigh, but started somewhere he couldn’t see. 
He gulped at that vision, but when his eyes came back to yours they were piercing. “Turn that fucking alarm off, for fucks sake.” You hissed, turning back to your room and slamming the door shut.
Mingyu kept looking at the floor for a few seconds, still half asleep, and as he slicked his hair back with his hands he remembered Seungkwan saying that if he didn’t annoy you, he’d still have a chance. “Fuck. I only had one job.”
Tumblr media
chapter four - awaken
Rae was talking to Seungkwan in the kitchen when Mingyu showed up. He had thrown a shirt on top of his sweatpants and went straight to look for his friend, easily finding him drinking some coffee and chatting with the chocolate skinned girl. 
“I think I fucked up.” He had a half-hearted smile on his face and was scrunching his nose in a way that his small mole became very apparent. Rae stopped talking immediately, and both of them turned their gaze to the tall man. 
“What do you mean? Why are you awake? Didn’t you say you were waking up at seven thirty?” Seungkwan asked. Mingyu was completely shameless, so he didn’t mind that your best friend - who had never exchanged one single word with him - was also in the space, he was going to whine to Seungkwan until he reassured him that things weren’t completely lost. 
“So… You know how I always put like five alarm clocks so I can get up, right? The thing is…” His words fell as soon as you entered the kitchen. Your gaze was sharp and you scanned the whole place hoping to find yourself some coffee so you could be a functioning human being. Mingyu observed you with a faint smile on his face, almost as if he felt guilty. 
“Good morning, sunshine.” Seungkwan greeted you, but Rae touched his hand, calling out his attention and swayed her head from one side to the other, indicating that it wasn’t a good idea. 
“She’s not in a good mood, this means it’s only safe to speak to her after her first cup of coffee…” Rae whispered and Mingyu lowered his body in order to listen to it as well, receiving a confused look from Rae for his proximity. He just smiled widely at her, taking a seat at the chair next to her.
“Is she like that every morning?” Seungkwan whispered back, and Rae denied promptly, swaying her head once again and making her heavy curls swing gently from one side to the other. “Nah, just when she wakes up unexpectedly. Usually she’s… OK.” 
Seungkwan frowned at that, wondering if the almost twelve hours of sleep wasn’t enough for you, but again, your eyebags were so big he just figured you were as much tired as necessary  for it not to be enough. “Why the fuck did she wake up, then?” his question came out louder than he expected, and Mingyu was the one who regretted it the most. 
You sat down in front of them as you poured coffee in the biggest mug you could find. Your sharp eyes were fuming in Mingyu’s direction and Seungkwan realized, bursting into laughter as soon as he did. Rae got it a few seconds later and Mingyu once again had that embarrassed smile on his face. 
As soon as the gray smoke started to disappear from the coffee mug, you chugged it entirely, feeling the caffeine run through your veins and finally a bit of happiness surrounded you on that day. “Good morning.” You declared after a while, opening up a small smile and swifting your mood. “I’m a person again.” 
“You…” Your index finger pointed straight to Rae as you squinted, pressing both of your lips together into a thin line before continuing the phrase. “... Let’s switch rooms.” Rae giggled, denying promptly. 
“Hell no, you know I’m worse than you when people wake me up. For… Mingyu?” She turned her attention to him, asking if that was actually his name, and when he nodded she continued. “For Mingyu’s sake, I must not stay in a room next to five alarm clocks.” 
“There were five?!” You squeaked and Mingyu scrunched his nose, giving the fakest closed-mouthed smile you had ever seen. Your hands went straight to your forehead, as you tried to make peace with the fact that everyday you’d be woken up by that infuriating sound. 
“You should go for friendship. I guess that’s the max you're gonna get with this.” Seungkwan whispered into Mingyu’s ears and he dropped his shoulders, defeated. “Ok. Since you guys are here, you are going to receive this first hand!” The blond man blurted, getting up, but not before giving you a dirty look when he saw you pouring more coffee onto the mug, and getting out of the kitchen for a few seconds. 
“Do you guys want breakfast?” You asked Rae and Mingyu. The first one denied, it was rare for Rae to eat anything in the morning and even though you’ve lived together for almost five years now, you still couldn’t fully figure out her meal times. Mingyu, on the other hand, stood up just as you did. 
“I could make you something. I’m a good cook.” He mentioned, slurring the words because of how fast he was talking. It almost made it sound like he had a lisp, but you could tell it was not the case. At that very moment, a loud growl came out of your belly, as if it was demanding for food. 
“Shall we both make something? Then it can be ready sooner.” You proposed and Mingyu agreed. He suggested some omelets and you promptly agreed, going straight to the fridge and getting all the vegetables you used to utilize to make that plate. Seungkwan came back not much later, with a bunch of papers in hand. 
You slided a slice of carrot inside your mouth, calming your stomach, and then started slowly drinking the second mug of coffee. “Are you guys making me one as well?” Seungkwan asked, sitting exactly where he was, and watching amused as you and Mingyu were almost in perfect synchronization while cutting vegetables. 
“Yes, can you see that there are no tomatoes on this pile? It’s yours.” Mingyu responded and Seungkwan smiled brightly. He slid a piece of paper to Rae and cleared his throat, putting one of those in front of him, and started reading. 
“Booday S(eung)chedule: Fifteen Days of F(e)u(ngkwa)n” Rae was astonished while looking at the paper and as soon as Seungkwan announced the content of it you knew why. You and Mingyu shared a look before bursting into laughter. Seungkwan never ceased to amaze you with his amazing brain and lowkey cringeworthy sense of humor. You loved it, and even though you were almost crying with laughter, you let an “I fucking love you.” slip out of your mouth. 
“Puns intended.” He clarified and that almost caused you to cackle again, but you were able to recompose yourself, and so did Mingyu. You got up and started beating the eggs while he finished cutting the vegetables. “First Day: S(eungk)wan Lake. Where I take you to marvelous Lake Richboro and force you to do water activities.”  
He kept reading his plans for that first day on the lake, which included jet skis, waterboarding, wakeboarding and many others. As you were still stirring the eggs, you felt Mingyu’s presence behind you. “There are some slices of carrot left, do you want some?” His voice was low since he didn’t want to disturb Seungkwan, and you felt a small wave of electricity moving through your body, leaving from the exact point his breath touched your skin. 
“Yeah.” The word was murmured, and you saw Mingyu nod, before going back to the table. Seungkwan was still talking about what else all of you could do in the lake that day, and advising you to use sunscreen, when Mingyu’s hand appeared in front of you. He was holding one slice on that hand, and a few more on the other. Since your hands were busy, he took his hand straight to your mouth, placing the slice of carrot in front of it, and you felt a bit shy before taking it. 
He seemed unconcerned as he waited for you to open your mouth, and after a few seconds you did. His sharp teeth soon showed up in the most gorgeous smile you had ever seen, and he proceeded to put one slice into his own mouth. For some reason that disconcerted you a bit, seeing the same finger that had just touched your lips touching his. Mingyu offered you another slice as soon as he started chewing, and you took it without giving it much thought. 
“Ok, now leave it with me.” Mingyu asked as soon as you finished beating the eggs, standing in front of the stove and flashing you another smile. You sat down, holding the mug with the coffee - which by that time had already cooled down -, and waited patiently for your omelet. 
“Did you know I got the wakeboarding just for you?” Seungkwan called your attention and you were finally able to take your eyes off the small veins that were starting to appear on Mingyu’s arms as he flipped the omelet on the air. Your forehead puckered and your head tilted slightly to the side as you thought about it. 
“I… wasn’t coming, Kwanie.” You said slowly. A line could be seen between your brows as your face contorted itself into a confused look, but the corner of Seungkwan’s mouth turned up into a presumptuous smile. 
“Yes, and I was gonna use that against you.” He said blatantly. “I even rented a wakeboard and you didn’t come. Do you think that’s right? My gift better be expensive.” He dramatized every single word and at the end of it your mouth was opened wide with his audacity. Before you could complain, Mingyu placed the omelets on the table, taking a seat next to yours, and blinking at you while he made a small noise with his tongue. 
On top of yours, the word “sorry” was written with thin pieces of carrot and he was smiling at you like a puppy who just brought back the ball you tossed. You nodded, and he beamed. All of you - with the exception of Rae - started eating, and you could tell just by that simple dish that Mingyu wasn’t lying when he said he was a good cook. 
Some others arrived at the kitchen, making themselves some breakfast as well. Eventually Jessica, Seungkwan’s oldest friend, was the only one missing, and he decided to go after her to deliver the schedule for the next two weeks. 
Seungkwan had thought of many fun activities, including - of course - karaoke basically every night. He was a good singer and, because of that, he was completely obsessed over karaoke. You never complained because his voice was way too good for you to not like hearing it, but things started to get a bit messy when Rae drank enough to think that she was pitch perfect. 
Sooner than later the big kitchen started to look small, packed with many faces and filled with the noises of random unsynchronized conversations. That was when you decided it was time for you to leave, so you got up quietly, taking all the empty plates that were left on the table, and decided to wash the dishes.
Chan’s hysterical laugh echoed in the kitchen as soon as he started reading the paper Seungkwan had left in front of him, and that probably covered the sound of Mingyu’s steps towards you. It was only when you heard his voice that you noticed his presence. 
“I can wash that if you want…” He said, almost making you drop the plate you were thoroughly washing. It flew from your hands, but you were able to catch it before it hit anywhere near the sink, and then you sighed. “Wow, those are some good ass reflexes. I could never do that.” 
“And you expect me to let you wash anything? I mean… that comment did not help your case at all, Kim Mingyu.” You said it facetiously and you saw Mingyu biting his lower lip trying to contain a smile. “It’s OK, you cooked, I clean. Next time I’ll cook and you’ll clean. It’s the sacrifices we must make for a good coexistence.” You gave a lopsided grin, making a small dimple appear on your face. 
“Do you expect me to turn off all the alarms? I don’t think I can wake up without them…” He stammered and you let a small giggle emerge as you denied, moving your head slightly from one side to the other. 
“No, but can we tone it down for like… three?” Mingyu felt something flourish on his chest with the gaze you gave him after the question. Could anybody deny you anything ever? If he had to bet, he would bet in “no”. She must’ve been a good lawyer. He thought to himself, convinced that you were using some sort of technique to get what you wanted from him, and to make him feel that weird way. 
Mingyu knew damn well that three alarm clocks usually weren’t able to wake him up. He would instinctively turn off the first four, and only on the fifth he would actually wake up… Or activate the snooze mode. Either way he sounded confident when he responded, and decided that he would make that work. He wanted to make that work, and he didn’t quite figure out why, because it was still too soon for him to believe that the reason was right in front of his eyes: you.
“I’ll make it two if you can beat me on wakeboarding today.” 
Tumblr media
chapter five - no way in hell
Feeling better after the - maybe too much - coffee and the breakfast you just had, you decided to go on a reconnaissance mission on the property, that seemed way prettier now than it did the day before.
The building you were currently in was the main building. Differently from the other buildings, it faced the road and not the river, but at the left side of it there was a path that led straight to a huge pier. You realized how tired you were last night because it had gone completely unnoticed by you until that very moment. 
The pier was wooden, and there was an apparent rustic lounge in the middle of it, which obscured your vision of the rest of it. The building you had just left was bigger than the others, even though they were all two story ones. 
On the ground floor of the main building there was a living room, with some round tables, many beanbags, a huge sofa that could probably fit two football teams, and wooden stairs that could take you to the first floor. There was where you could find the kitchen. When it came to rooms, there were seven buildings arranged in a semicircle, with a huge pool in the middle of them. Three of them facing the lake - including the one where your room was -, and the other four facing the mountains. 
You took the long way to your room, circling the pool and seeing that everything was mostly deserted. “Of course, they’re all in the kitchen”, you thought, deciding to speed up and get ready for Seungkwan’s plans for the day. 
Taking way too long in the shower was something you haven’t done in a while, since you always seemed to be in a rush lately. As you felt the cold water hitting your head in a soothing massage you thought to yourself what kind of life you were living, if that small, mundane thing, had caused you such a happy feeling. 
“How can I be this happy if I’m fucking unemployed?” The words came out of your mouth in spite of you being alone. No. They came out of you because you were alone. This was the first time you confronted reality since yesterday and you couldn’t let a small sneer come out alongside that realization.
As your mind started spinning, the drops of water stopped feeling like a massage and started feeling as torture, so you turned the faucet off. Math was never your strong suit, but you started adding up the numbers: You had enough money saved for you to last about a year, could you find a job until then? Yes. The answer came promptly. A small smile replaced that self-harming sneer you had just now, you had time. You could enjoy this. Looking for a way of living would be a problem for the “you” that lived two weeks ahead. Not now-you. Now-you were going to put on a bathing suit and relish this. Rae knocked on your door as soon as you finished putting sunscreen on, asking for you to lend her yours. 
“How come you forgot sunscreen?” You asked, while helping to reach her lower back. It was a surprise for you that Raena would forget anything skin-related, since she was practically an ambassador of skincare. There had not been a day since she hadn’t forced you to put sunscreen on to go to work, mumbling something about you thanking her later. 
“I brought sunscreen… But just the facial one. I was so worried about bringing my lotion so I don’t get ashy that I forgot the body cream.” She sounded defeated, and as soon as you finished covering every last spot of her body - especially her tattoos - you handed her your sunscreen. 
“Take this one. I bought two because I forgot to mark it on my emergency bucket list when we went shopping yesterday.” Her face lit up with the most beautiful smile, and she held your face with both hands, landing a kiss on your right cheek that almost felt like a slap. 
“What would I be without you?” She asked, pulling you out of the room. Once you entered the main house, Jessica was coming down the stairs by herself. She hadn’t arrived in the kitchen until you left, so you could only imagine that she was going back to her room after breakfast. Rae tensed up a bit as soon as she saw her, and you both were greeted by a warm smile on Jessica’s face. 
“Are you guys already going to the pier?” Her bangs were perfectly aligned and she was already wearing a bikini that was peaking out around her neck from her shirt. You nodded, and Rae followed you along. “Great! I’ll just brush my teeth and will be there in a minute.” 
“See you there. It’s a date. Haha.” The awkwardness on Rae’s phrase was almost palpable for you, and were you not too shocked to do anything other than stare at your best friend, you would have wheezed at the very fake laugh she gave at the end of the phrase. “The door, let’s…” She mumbled at you, pushing you towards the glass door that led to the pier. Your mouth was still open, but as soon as Jessica got distante enough you smirked her way.
“So we’re attracted to Jessica. I see.” You commented nonchalantly, and Rae raised her middle finger without giving you a glance. “I’ll take that as a yes. Is she… you know… a woman-kisser-type?” A huge pout appeared on your friend’s face as she sulked, and she dramatically shrugged her shoulders. 
“I. Don’t. Know.” She said the phrase slowly and in such a low whisper you mostly read her lips instead of actually listening. Both of her hands went to her cheeks, framing her face and making the pout grow bigger. “I mean she has short nails. Yesterday in the kitchen she said her favorite show was Orange is The New Black… That’s pretty gay. But I don’t know.” 
You watched her scrutinizing the whole interaction they both had while you were sleeping and for the first time you wished you had decided to have dinner the night prior. Rae’s gaydar was shit. Yours was way better, even though she was much more involved in the LGBTQ+ shenanigans. “Did you ask Seungkwan?” You checked, knowing her well enough to realize that such an easy way out of the doubtful state wouldn’t be perceived by a panicked Raena. 
“Shit. Seungkwan must know. I’m an idiot.” The wheeze you held in earlier came on full force, of course she didn’t ask. What that indicated to you, whatsoever, was that Jessica was an actual crush, and not just some pretty girl Rae would like to hook up with and never talk to again. “How about you, are you eyeing anyone here? Jeonghan’s cute.”
“Of fucking course you’d pick the most feminine man out of them all. You are so predictable.” She just shrugged again after saying that he was her type. Rae went silent for a while, stopping you as soon as you both stepped on the pier. 
“How about Rugel?” An expression of complete disgust took over your face and Raena remembered Friday, where Rugel was almost getting on his knees, begging Jay to bring some strippers. “Ew. No. You’re right… Just Kim Mingyu then.” 
You looked at her, sticking your tongue out before admitting. “He’s my type, what can a girl do?” She giggled at the way you said the phrase, but your shoulders dropped after you said the next phrase: “I’m not his, though. So I’ll just… enjoy my friends on this trip I guess?” 
“Leave me out of it, don’t fucking cockblock me.” You pushed her softly, and she pushed you back, giggling at your fake pout. “You are very charming. Couldn’t you change his mind? He seems to be more open to you… I noticed today. But that could also be him being terrified, I can’t understand the straights.” She gestured vaguely, and said the words as if she was talking about a totally different species. You bit your lower lip, trying to keep your voice down. “I actually don’t know? Mingyu seemed to be flirting a bit with me lately, but I don’t know if…” 
“Nah, that’s just Mingyu being Mingyu.” Seokmin’s voice startled you, making you blurt out a jumble of words that made no sense. “Oh sorry. Did I scare you?” He asked and you fumed him, feeling your heart trying to burst out of your chest. 
“You think?!” He smiled awkwardly, but it still made his eyes vanish. Rae was squinting at him, she knew Seokmin was also good friends with Jessica and she was struggling between deciding if she should ask him about her sexual orientation or whether he had heard the conversation you both were having. 
“Were you listening?” She decided to go for the safest option for her. She knew Seungkwan well enough to know he would keep her secret, but she knew nothing about Seokmin besides that he had great teeth and apparently was good at entering conversations. The man denied, swaying his head from left to right, making his silky hair glow under the sunlight. 
“No. No.” He was quick to explain himself, a bit surprised that the most scary of you two at that moment seemed to be Rae, and not you. “I went to get UNO cards for us to play and I heard you talking about Mingyu flirting… He’s like that. He flirted with my grandma when we went to visit her. It’s… the only way he knows how to be nice I guess?” You nodded and Rae let out a sigh of relief. Her secret crush would live another day.
“It’s okay with me. I wouldn’t want to hook up with him anyway. I still have some pride, you know?” You declared, and Raena giggled at the rapid change of heart you had when Seokmin got involved in the conversation. 
“Oh, come fucking on. His boobs are bigger than mine, of course you would hook up with him.” That damn slick smile on her face made your blood boil. She knew you well enough to know that when you want something you get, but at the same time you’re a prideful bitch that misses out on opportunities because of some hurt ego. Mingyu, whatsoever, didn’t hurt your ego, so there was no way in hell you would pass up that opportunity if it came to you eventually.
“What’s the point of such big manboobs if there’s no heart behind them? There’s no way I’d hook up with Kim Mingyu. End of story.” You guaranteed. Seokmin was switching his gaze from you to Rae, but he soon cleared his throat, almost demanding your attention.
“Changing subjects, do you guys want to play UNO? I must warn you, though… Seungcheol is a bit competitive…” A grin showed up on your face as you nodded excitedly. Rae and Seungkwan usually avoided playing with you because they said that you could get too worked up when it came to any sort of card games, but deep down you felt like they were just bad losers and you were a good player. 
Rae looked at you, and then to Seokmin. She knew you, and she knew what a competitive bastard you were… Probably she couldn’t handle two of you in the same game, that would be too much of a hazard for her to take. Besides, she could always lay under the sun to get a bit tanned while you were cursing yourselves over colored cards. 
“Are we playing UNO? I love UNO!” Jessica’s voice echoed from a small distance, and you saw Rae’s gaze change. The person that seemed settled on setting the game aside had vanished from her eyes, and a Rae that was willing and excited to play UNO appeared instead. 
“Yeah! I’d love to play UNO. UNO’s the best…” She seemed unsure, but probably you were the only one who knew Raena enough to notice. Her feeble smile made a presumptuous smirk show up on your face, but as Seokmin and Jessica finally entered the lounge, she just place her index finger on one of the lenses of your glasses - something she used to do constantly simply to annoy the shit out of you - and stuck her tongue out marching in. 
“You’re no better than a man.” You declared, taking off your glasses to clean that stupid fingerprint.
Tumblr media
chapter six - draw four
“You cannot stack a draw four on top of a draw two. It’s against the rules.” You nagged as Seungcheol’s cheeky grin faded after trying to turn your two remaining cards into twelve. 
“Says who?” His eyes turned big as he sulked, almost like he was defying you with a presumptuous look, but you just sulked back, squinting your eyes and trying to assert your dominance. There was no way that man would make you draw ten cards when you were so close to winning. 
Since the UNO games had started, you had won twice and Seungcheol three times. The small spark of competitiveness turned into a fire as soon as he said your first win was “sheer luck”, and even though Seokmin had also won three times, he was completely ignored by the two of you, who started competing against each other to see who would win more.
“UNO rules.” You picked up the draw four card from the pile, giving it back to him. “Now be a man, pick up the fucking six cards and make me pick up four next time.” His mouth dropped, but when he looked around he could see that everyone was on your side. Fuck, Seungcheol thought to himself. He reached for the draw pile, counting the six cards as you smiled victoriously.
“Good boy.” His head turned to you quickly, bearing a fuming gaze and pierced eyebrows. He took the hair elastic from his wrist, and tied the upper half of his hair, leaving just the bleached part down. “It’s on.” The words came out in a low pitched voice, and you just replied with a cocky smile and a wink, that seemed to make him more frustrated. 
“The last time I’ve experienced this kind of unnerving match was soccer I guess…” Jessica whispered to no one in particular, but was easily heard by Mingyu and Rae, who were sitting by her side. Mingyu was observing your interaction with a weird feeling on his chest that he couldn’t distinguish what was. 
“World Cup?” Rae asked. At that time, you had just reversed the game and called UNO, making Seungcheol more pissed than he already was, and the small kiss you blew to him was enough to make Mingyu turn his attention completely to the girls next to him, wanting to see no more of that interaction.
“Nah. FIFA. My 12 year old brother was playing against our 31 year old neighbor and things were… intense. Charles moved out with his wife after that game…” A loud cackle came out of Rae while Mingyu pushed his lips together trying not to laugh loudly. He closed his eyes and let his body fall back as Rae murmured “Poor Charles” while she tried to gasp for air. 
“Which one is which, though?” Mingyu asked after recovering, wiping a few tears that had formed in the corner of his eyes. The laughter called the attention of Wonwoo, who was sitting next to Mingyu, and Robin - one of Seungkwan’s closest co-workers -, who sat next to Raena. 
“That depends on who wins at the end…” She was serious, and that made Mingyu want to laugh all over again. Joshua asked what was that about, being filled in by Mingyu and wheezing as soon as he did. 
“I actually think they’ll end up dating. That's the classic “rivals to lovers” trope.” Robin commented quickly and Mingyu sulked, biting his lower lip and feeling an animosity appear between him and the small girl. 
“Oh, that’s my favorite fanfiction trope.” Wonwoo commented unintendedly, and as the four of them gave him shocked looks he cleared his throat and adjusted his posture before correcting himself in a very unconvincing way. “Book trope. I meant book trope.”
“Pay attention to the game, please?” Seungcheol’s voice echoed amongst the lounge, and Wonwoo noticed it was his turn to play. He dropped any card, being followed by the other four one by one.
“I don’t think he’s her type.” Mingyu resumed the conversation, talking specifically to Robin, but making himself be heard by the other people that were paying attention. He glanced once again to you, watching as you smirked at Seungcheol while he sulked watching no one changing the color that he knew for a fact you had. 
“Oh, he is. Competitive... Nice smile... Funny… Defying her like that, but also was kind to her, giving her his pillow for her to sit down as soon as we arrived… Fire sign... He’s totally her type.” Rae raised a finger at every characteristic she could point out that made Seungcheol someone who you would be attracted to, and Mingyu’s mouth formed a pout that got bigger for every finger she’d raise. “Actually yeah, that could turn into something more by the end of these weeks, you’re totally right, Robin.” 
“That’s 3-3, Cheolie.” You said as you discarded your last card, and Seungcheol dropped his cards furiously. Mingyu dropped his as well, and suddenly he didn’t feel like playing UNO anymore. He couldn’t cope any longer with the discomfort on his chest and decided it was time for him to do anything else. 
“Aren’t you playing anymore?” Your voice caused an electric wave to run through his body, and suddenly the discomfort grew into a throb on your chest. The bright smile you had on your face contrasted deeply to the audacious smiles you threw Seungcheol’s way through the last four games, but it made him smile back. 
“Yeah. I’m just… going to get my phone.” He scanned the room and made up an excuse last minute, seeing his phone charging on a corner not that far. Your smile grew and Mingyu felt hypnotized by it. The way your nose scrunched, the way your cheeks would lift so much that your eyes almost vanished, the odd placement of your tongue that made the smile look so pure and at the same time so provocative… Everything was endearing to Mingyu, and made his heart pound. 
“Guys, it’s almost time for the beginning of my morning schedule.” Seungkwan nagged. Apart from the two of you, everyone seemed to be playing just to pass the time, and just the mention of the beginning of the - so called - “S(eungk)wan Lake Day” started to lift everyone’s spirits. 
“Ok. I’ll just beat Cheol’s ass on this one last game and then we can go to the lake.” Once again the presumptuous smile showed on your face, and Mingyu sat down to see Seungcheol copy that look while you fixed your glasses. 
“How about that? We’re 3 to 3, whoever wins this will be the champion, and the loser will get flicked on the forehead.” Seungcheol suggested and you promptly agreed.
“I’m in.” Seokmin blurted out, seeing the two of you look at him like adults watching a six year old saying they’ll go all in on a poker game where he was just a spare wheel. You just ignored it, dealing the cards. You and Seungcheol kept bickering the entire game, stacking attack cards on top of each other to prevent the other from winning at every possibility. 
“UNO. I want the color yellow.” Seokmin yelled the words, and both you and Seungcheol let a loud “Fuck” slip out of your mouths at the same time. Seokmin wasn’t sitting next to either of you, but he was closest to you. Chan was in between you two, and Seungcheol was sitting on the other side, making the order be: Seungcheol, You, Chan, Seokmin. 
Your nemesis looked at you as the others played their cards, and he slowly showed you a yellow +2 card he had on his hand. You smiled brightly, showing him two +2 cards you had in your own hands, and as if your brains were connected you understood perfectly what he was indicating when he waved his head slightly to Chan.
“Pss, Lee Chan.” You whispered, sliding one of your +2 cards his way and winking. He, on the other way, looked displeased, denying the card with a sulky face. You insisted, sliding the card to him once again, and he swayed his head from one side to the other as he slid the card back. 
“I just have two cards, I won’t get one of yours.” He seemed obstinate. Seungcheol, who was paying attention to every single bit of it, made a discontent sound. You bit your lower lip, trying to think of a way to prevent Seokmin from winning. 
“What are we gonna do?” As you pretended to stretch, you closed the gap between you and Seungcheol to whisper in his ear, but before he could answer, Jeonghan dropped a Wild Card, calling out for the color red. You were relieved and you could see Seungcheol was also. 
“Bet he stole that before the game began just so he could use it now.” He whispered at you and you let out a small giggle. That round was truce between you two, neither of you needed to word it for you to know, and that was why Seungcheol discarded a red four, even though you knew he had a plus four that you’ve got a glimpse of when he was showing you his plus two. 
“UNO. Yellow.” Chan howled excitedly, making both of your smiles drop at an instant. He was so focused on his own game that he paid Seokmin’s game no mind, and that bit you and Cheol on your asses. Chan was smiling brightly, gaze fixed on his card and waiting for someone to discard the same number so that he could win before his turn could arrive - it was a house rule that you could ‘cut’ the game if you had called UNO. It obviously didn’t happen, as Seokmin placed his last card on the pile, making you and Seungcheol throw your cards completely vexed. 
Everyone seemed excited with that outcome but the two of you. Seokmin ran towards Mingyu, throwing himself in his arms to celebrate, and Jeonghan couldn’t stop laughing at Chan's confused face, realizing he had just lost. Seokmin got up, starting to crackle his fingers. 
“Give me your foreheads, I’ve won four times. I am THE champion.” He stretched the word more than necessary and you felt vanquished. He was the champion and you were the loser. Fuck. 
With a big pout on your face, you brushed your hair back with your fingers, exposing your forehead. “Ok. Get it over with. I admit defeat.” Mingyu giggled at the way you said it, you looked outrageously cute. Seokmin crackled his fingers a bit more, shaking his hand and suddenly holding his middle finger with his thumb. 
“Don’t hit her too hard.” Mingyu found himself speaking without even noticing, and that distracted Seokmin, who ended up missing the right spot on your forehead and only grazing his middle finger. He looked furiously at Mingyu, who just raised his hand slowly, giving him a thumbs up with a half hearted smile. Seungcheol didn’t have the same luck, and you giggled at the red mark that started forming on his forehead. 
Everyone headed towards the lake, but you decided it was best for you to leave your glasses at your room before losing them like you did on your last trip to the beach. As Seungkwan started to guide everyone out, you faced towards the path that led to the main house. 
“Are you always that competitive?” Mingyu started to trace the same way you did, catching up with you in no time. You slowed your pace until he did, and then you started walking together. Looking at him, you saw a curious look on his face, and a closed-mouthed smile waiting for your response. 
“Yeah…” You were quick to confess. It was a part of you that you weren’t exactly proud of, but it still was a part of you, so you never felt like hiding, and Mingyu had just experienced the whole thing, so you were sure lying wouldn’t be effective. “To be honest I usually don’t give up until I win. I just didn’t suggest another UNO game because Seungkwan would murder me, and by murder I mean…” 
“Not talking to you for six months and then crying while nagging about you not respecting his wishes on his birthday?” Mingyu asked and you just raised one of your eyebrows. He opened another smile, making his teeth show up this time and immediately biting his lower lip especially with his canines. 
“I was going to say ‘yell’, but damn that was specific. Are you ok?” His face made you giggle, and he giggled as soon as you did. He pretended to be wiping some tears off his face as he rambled “I’m ok. I’m ok.”, which made you giggle again. Mingyu felt accomplished. He would do anything to hear that sound once more, but his fast brain made a connection that it probably shouldn’t and he got serious all of a sudden. 
“If you don’t give up until you win, why did you give up on me so easily?” His question made you stop giggling, but you didn’t notice how serious he was about it, continuing to walk thoughtlessly. 
“Simple. You’re not a game.” You responded unhinged. “Winning a game is up to me, someone being attracted to me is not.” Silence took over as Mingyu thought of your words. There was something else he wanted to ask, but no combination of words seemed to express exactly what it was. 
“What if I wanted it to be a game?” He was actually trying to say that he did not want you to give up, but as soon as the words were spoken he realized that not even he understood the phrase that way. 
“Well, if it was a game… It’s like you stacked four plus fours, making me pick up sixteen as soon as the game started. Does that make sense?” You had finally arrived at the building where your room was, but him following you along didn’t seem odd since his room was next to yours. You’d just figured he also had something to leave or take from his room. 
“I annoyed you?” He asked, slightly worried, but you giggled, stopping at the front of your door, and seeing him stop as well. You slowly moved your head from one side to the other. 
“No. I just knew that it was a game I couldn’t win.”
Tumblr media
chapter seven - bitter secret
When you left your room again, Mingyu was still standing in the same position he was before. You squinted involuntarily, trying to get a better glimpse of his face, but since he was more than ten inches away, your attempt was unsuccessful. 
“You’re still here.” The remark was more to you than to Mingyu, but he nodded, tilting his head slightly towards the only way out of the building, as if he was inviting you to leave. In a very natural movement he offered his hand for you to take, and once again you found yourself squinting, this time to make sure that it was actually happening. The step you took was reckless, but your actions were more reckless than that, as you reached out for the hand he was offering you and let him pull you out of the building. 
“Had to make sure you weren’t cheating, I’m way too accustomed to Yoon Jeonghan, I fear.” Mingyu was walking in front of you as he guided you through the corridors, and for that tiny moment you let him do it, ignoring the soft touch of his hand on yours, the absence of sweat on his palms this time, the warmth of his fingers that contrasted with your usually cold ones. You ignored all of it, because if you thought for a second about it you would know that holding his hand was a stupid thing to do. 
When you left the building you let go of his hand, and for the first time he seemed flustered, as if only then he had noticed he was holding your hand so nonchalantly this entire time. “Have you done it before? Wakeboarding?” You asked, making the awkward tension that had installed between you two vanish, and you walked a bit faster to get to his side. 
“Uh hum.” Mingyu answered. He had a small smirk on his lips, but you couldn’t actually see it well enough to fully understand what he meant by it, so you just decided to look where you were heading and not the one beside you. “I’m actually pretty good at it, you’re screwed. Have you done it before?” 
“Nope. Never.” The words made him stop, running your way as soon as he saw you almost hitting your head on the branch of a tree that was a bit too low. Your eyes were fixed on the ground, and because of that you missed the tree, but Mingyu’s hand went straight to your forehead, getting in the way of it and the branch, as he gently placed his hand to protect your face. 
“Hey! Be careful! I’m not used to being the least clumsy one, you know?” He nagged and you giggled at that comment. “You’ve never been wakeboarding and yet you made a bet with me? That’s a bit stupid.” 
“Just because it’s stupid it doesn’t mean it’s wrong… And stupid’s usually more fun, you know?” You justified yourself, watching him trip on absolutely nothing as he tried to match your pace. “I’m very athletic, I’ll be fine. You, on the other hand, are about to be beaten by someone who has never wakeboarded before… That’s a bit embarrassing.”
“Guess I’ll be keeping my three alarms then.” His smug look made you want to win so bad you almost started running towards the pier to get the competition started. You probably wouldn’t win, you knew that even before Mingyu told you that he had tried it before, but seeing him smile like that made you glad you agreed to that bet.
As you approached the pier, you saw the boat already connected to a tow cable, alongside with a wakeboard and a few wakeboarding boots scattered around the place. Jeonghan was trying to find boots that would fit him, while Rae was standing next to Jessica and Seungcheol, who were playing rock, paper, scissors for some reason you didn’t know. 
Some people were on the water, playing on a separated part of the lake that was shallower than the one where the boat was in. They played with a ball and you wondered if you would have time to do that too. 
“Yes!” Jessica screamed, and you decided to go there before finding out what you would need to go wakeboarding. She was holding two fingers up and Seuncheol was looking at his open hand regretfully. “Do you wanna go jet skiing with me, Raena?” 
Rae’s face started tinting gradually while Jessica had her eyes directed towards her. She nodded awkwardly and the redness spreaded more when the red-haired girl grinned brightly and started to look for life jackets. “Dude, get a grip.” You whispered to your friend and that was enough to wake her up. She went after Jessica, helping her with the life jacket and letting the girl help her to put on hers. 
“You lost again… How lame.” You murmured to Seungcheol and his eyes started fuming you. A big pout formed on his mouth and you knew he was about to nag, but Mingyu’s loud voice muddled any train of thought Seungcheol had going on, and he just stood there glazing at you.  
“Ya… Yoon Jeonghan is pretty good at it.” His voice was a bit louder than normal and he just meddled in between you and Seungcheol, stopping in a way that made you both take a step back, furthering away from each other.  Mentioning Jeonghan’s name was enough to rip the pout out of Seungcheol’s face and turn the frown into a mesmerized look. He was, indeed, pretty good at wakeboarding, despite his not-so-athletic looks. 
While you were almost hypnotically following Jeonghan with your eyes, you landed on Jessica and Raena trying to hop on a blue jet ski that was parked on the last spot of the pier. The red-haired girl was cackling at something that Rae said, and the latter was smiling proudly at the scene. 
“Is Jessica single?” The question was blurted out unintentionally, but it was enough to make both Mingyu and Seungcheol take their eyes off of Jeonghan and turn them to you. There was no point in going back with your question, so while they looked at you, unsure if the question was rhetorical or actually aimed at one of them, you simply raised one eyebrow, almost demanding an answer. 
“Yeah. She is.” Seungcheol answered, and soon enough Mingyu jabbered something that sounded like a “Maybe, why?”. You nodded at the answer, turning your eyes back to Jeonghan and asking the following question without properly looking at any of them. 
“Does she like girls?” Mingyu’s eyes went straight to Seungcheol, and he waved his head from one side to the other, begging with his eyes for Cheol to deny it. He, on the other hand, seemed too intrigued by Jeonghan’s abilities to actually pay attention to Mingyu, and just answered casually: “Um hum. She’s pansexual.” 
“Nice…” 
“Why?” Mingyu’s question came at the same time as your response. You just shrugged, noticing that Jeonghan had fallen for the third time and was, because of that, coming back to the starting point of the wakeboarding to pass it onto one of you. “I was just curious.” You said, starting to look for a life jacket and boots that would fit you. There was no way in hell you’d sell Rae out like that, and if they didn’t notice her obvious interest in Jessica, you weren’t going to be the one to tell them. 
Mingyu was sulking while he also looked for equipment for him. You paid him no mind, finding out that all life jackets were the same size, but they were adjustable. After a few minutes trying to figure out how the fuck you should tighten the belt for it to fit your body size, you saw Mingyu approaching you and noticed that his sulk was still on his face. 
“You have to pull this part.” He said it, pointing to a strap that was on the right side of your body. Pulling it was harder than you thought, and you imagined it was broken. You pulled it up, down and sideways but the belt wouldn’t budge even a little. 
“Gyu, help me.” Your voice was soft and looking at you made something inside Mingyu crumble. He got completely stuck in place, mesmerized by the way your mouth folded when you called him by that nickname, trapped by your kind gaze and the way you - for the first time - seemed helpless. You weren’t. You weren’t helpless at all, Mingyu was sure of that, he was the one who was helpless, feeling his heart burn inside his chest with a simple word. 
“Please?” You pleaded once again and that made him finally move. The smile you flashed at him when he approached you was enough to make him almost trip on his own feet. You raised your arm a bit to make it easier for him to reach the strap he should pull, and Mingyu felt glad you did so, because that way your arm stood between your eyes and his trembling hands. 
“S-sure.” He stuttered. Even though he imagined taking his eyes off of yours would make things better, seeing a small glimpse of flesh from your waist and some drawing he couldn’t distinguish from so little disclosure made him shiver. Mingyu simply pulled the strap as fast as he could, inebriated by the proximity of you two and hoping that it would be over soon so he could come back to his senses. 
“You know, what? Let me tell you a secret…” Mingyu stepped back as soon as he helped you adjust your life jacket, but the heat that took over him after getting close to you didn’t seem to go away, but to only get worse when you murmured those words so quietly he was sure to be the only one to have listened to them. 
His hands were still trembling and his heart was pounding on his chest when you approached him once again, standing on your tiptoes to whisper something in his ear. The hand you placed on his shoulder to help you to stand taller burned like coal and he wasn’t sure about actually listening to what you had to say because of how loudly his heart was palpitating. “I’m kind of glad you rejected me. That way we can be friends. I think we’ll make good friends.” 
Before he could say anything else, Jeonghan’s high pitched voice took over the pier, as he asked who was next. You raised your hand excitedly, and ran over to Jeonghan, asking him some tips for you not to fall, and Mingyu just stood there, letting those words sink alongside a bitterness he never felt before. 
Tumblr media
chapter eight - gratitude
“... Then she simply held my hands and placed them on her waist!” Raena was gushing words one after the other while pacing in circles inside her room, and you and Seungkwan were lying on her bed, too tired to do anything but listen. Your arms were so heavy you felt like they could fall off at any time, and your legs felt weak, both from the wakeboarding and from following Jeonghan’s advice to “no matter what you do, don’t let go of the handle.” 
Fuck. You should’ve let go of the handle when it hurted, but some part of you still wished you could last longer than Mingyu and win yourself that stupid bet, but no. You didn’t win anything more than an aching body and the taste of utter defeat. Oh, and also three alarm clocks to wake you up the following morning, hurray.
“I think I’m in love.” After telling you all the excruciating details of her interaction with Jessica during that day, she concluded, throwing herself on top of you two and making Seungkwan curse loudly when he felt her weight mostly over him. 
“You say that every six months. Chill out, miss ‘I’m a cancer’”, you closed your eyes, not needing to see her to know exactly the face your best friend would make after listening to those words, and also knowing damn well what her next words would be. 
“This time is different…” She pleaded, but Seungkwan let a small giggle slip from his mouth, and when Raena gave him the dirty look he simply shrugged nonchalantly, spitting the words she also knew well, and also knew were true: “You also always say that.” 
“She’s gay though. I mean, panssexual, but nonetheless she kisses women, so I say go for it.” You informed her and next thing you knew was Rae’s weight shifting completely from Seungkwan to you, as she hugged you awkwardly because of the weird position you both found yourselves in.
Seungkwan started laughing when Raena decided that showering you with kisses - that he knew for a fact that you didn’t actually enjoy that much but only endured because they came from Rae - was a good idea. Your phone started ringing and while Rae murmured a bunch of gratitude words for the universe for “making her crush like women”, you asked Seungkwan to see who it was. 
Your mother’s name popped up on the screen and he remembered how shocked he was when he figured out that you wouldn’t simply put “Mom” or “Dad” on their contact informations because if somebody kidnapped you, they wouldn’t know who to call for money and your parents wouldn’t be worried about you being kidnaped and shit. Made absolutely no sense to Seungkwan, who had his mother saved as “Mommy” until this day. 
“It’s your mom.” His announcement created a discomfort that was almost tangible. You felt every single cell of your body stiffen, and your eyes opened wide towards the phone. He could see you processing the information slowly, and even Rae realized something was off about your reaction, which made her roll her body away from yours. 
“Decline it.” You said after giving it a little bit of thought. You weren’t ready for that conversation yet, and you were just starting to enjoy your “vacation” - you decided to not call it unemployment until you came back home for your own sake -, so getting scolded by your mother after texting her that you’d quit your job was not on your plans for the week. 
“You should talk to your mother.” Seungkwan said, passing you the phone without declining the call like you had asked. You did it yourself, pressing the red button and turning your phone off after you’ve done it. 
“I will… Just… Not now.” You explained after seeing his scandalized expression. Seungkwan was a good son who had an awesome relationship with his parents, and sometimes you hated him for it. No. Not him. What you actually hated was that he couldn’t understand how bad communication was between you and your parents. They were good parents, they’d always provide and make sure you felt loved and belonging, but they didn’t know you also wanted to feel heard. And, unfortunately for you, that was never the case. No matter how hard you tried conveying your thoughts, they would never try to understand. The miscommunication often made it seem to them - and, in some ways, to you - like you were a bad daughter. 
“I gave birth to a beautiful girl, and for what? For her to keep things from me! For her to not tell me shit about herself!” Your mom would always say the same things when you wouldn’t answer her questions, or even when you would answer them, but not the way she wanted. “Don’t lie. I know you’re keeping something from me.” It was always the same. Sometimes she didn’t even say anything, but her expression proclaimed the words louder than she would or could. And you’d feel like shit. Always feeling like you were not enough, like your experiences were never enough. 
You remember the look on her face when you showed her and your dad your acceptance letter to Law School. It was a first for you: the first time you actually felt she was proud, the first time you felt her smile was genuine. 
How would you explain to her that she wasn’t happy for you back then, but for herself? How would you explain to someone who never tried to understand you that you had found yourself dancing to a song you didn’t like and simply decided to turn off the music? You didn’t want to let that familiar feeling of being a disappointment ruin those next weeks, so you would let that conversation for later, for when you could endure the harsh words without letting them slip into your mind like poison.
“Ok, just let her know you’re alive then, for fuck’s sake. Don’t be a dick.” You puffed, rolling your eyes to Seungkwan’s comment, but still did what he suggested, fishing your phone once again and turning it on. A message showed on your screen as soon as it was activated. 
Answer the damn phone. What do you mean you quit?! Without talking to us first? What is going on with you lately… [Tuesday, 10:19 p.m.]
You let a huge sigh come out, starting to type something almost immediately. Seungkwan and Raena watched you doing it in silence, just being there like they always were. 
I’m alive, well and busy. I’ll text you eventually to let you know if I’m ok, and I will go to your house when I come back from the trip I’m on right now for us to talk. Sorry about the mess. [Tuesday, 10:28 p.m.]
Your phone was tossed across the bed as soon as you sent it, and you tried getting up but an agonized moan left your throat at the same time you felt your arm failing you and aching terribly. “Ok, I’ll have to sleep here, I can’t get up.” You let yourself fall into Rae’s bed again, spreading your arms as slowly as you could to a position that wouldn’t harm them.
“No fucking way, what if Jessica sees you leaving my room and think we’re something?” Rae protested, and you couldn’t help but laugh. It was reassuring to have her and Seungkwan beside you, and you realized what a shitty friend you had been for the past years by not doing the same, not even once, because of a job you didn’t even like. That wouldn’t happen anymore, you were obstinate. 
“But we are something… We are besties.” You said with a huge pout on your face and in the cutest way you could, and Seungkwan whimpered, covering his mouth as if he was holding vomit. 
“Ugh, that was disgusting. How old do you fucking think you are to speak with that kind of voice?” He complained and Raena started laughing. You couldn’t help but laugh along with them. 
“My Boo can’t handle my baby voice? I can’t believe it.” He formed a fist with his hands by the side of his head and closed his eyes with a lot of strength, as if he was physically in pain because of the way you were speaking. If you could move you’d definitely hug him, but it wasn’t possible for you, so you just threw a kiss his way, making a tiny heart with your thumb and index finger. 
“Stop it. It’s scary.” The heart slowly turned into you giving him the middle finger. You couldn’t even explain how much you missed this, and while Seungkwan threatened to hit you - which he definitely would if he actually wanted to, you knew that -, you felt a silly smile appear in your face. 
“Thank you, guys.” You said suddenly, and both Rae and Seungkwan looked at you a bit confused. “For not giving up on me even when I had.”
Tumblr media
chapter nine - pain killer
Some knocks on your door woke you up. You rolled in your bed, still trying to get used to the brightness that was consuming your room, but the knocks didn’t seem to stop. After a few seconds you recognized they were the rhythm to one of King Princess’ songs that Rae liked, making you assume that it could only be her. 
“I’m awake, stop knocking for fuck’s sake.” You muffled the words as loud as you were able to do with your morning voice, and the door knob turned slowly, as Raena put her head inside of your room with a cheeky smile on her face. You indicated with your head that she should come in and she promptly did, throwing herself on your bed and making you almost fall from it. 
“We’re going hiking. Do you want to go?” She asked you and you finally noticed her outfit. Rae was wearing leggings and a loose t-shirt with a drawing that you were pretty sure she made a few months back. You contemplated for a bit, but felt once again the muscle pain your wakeboarding experience had gifted you the previous day, and you simply denied it. 
“Nah, I don’t think I can move that much today… Maybe tomorrow?” You asked, and Rae agreed. Hiking was not your favorite activity, but it was definitely something you’d like to try in that beautiful landscape. “Who are you going with?” 
“Basically everybody, it’s on Seungkwan’s schedule, so anyone who’s not completely broken from yesterday is going.” She explained and you pouted, wishing you weren’t that sore. You didn’t regret wakeboarding, it was fun and you actually were pretty good at it, but you hoped that the pain would fade quickly so you could do all the other things Seungkwan had planned for those two weeks. 
“Hm.” You murmured, hugging her and closing your eyes once again, as if you were about to go back to sleep. “I’ll get up and eat something then…” There was nothing in your actions that indicated that you would actually get out of bed, and Raena simply flicked your forehead, making you open your eyes once again. 
“You should go to the pool, I heard it’s good to make muscular pain go away. Now let me go, get the fuck up and don’t over sleep.” She threw your arms away from her and got up from your bed quickly, and since you knew well the consequences to not do so, you obeyed her, sitting on it with your eyes still half open. You looked for your glasses, placing them on your face and finally getting up. “Bye, baby, I’ll be back before lunch!” Raena took leave and once again you found yourself alone in your room. 
Taking cold showers would always wake you up, and that time wasn’t any different. It didn’t take long for you to get out of your room and head to the kitchen. The lake complex was deserted, you couldn’t see a single soul walking aimlessly on your way to the main house, and when you got there things were equally silent and empty. You ate by yourself, taking your time and enjoying being alone as much as you could. 
After eating breakfast, you went straight to the pool. When getting ready, you put on your bikini and tons of sunscreen, intending to do as Rae said earlier, but you didn’t expect the sun to be so hot that day, and you regretted not taking your UV shirt with you. Afraid to get sunburned, you didn’t even take your clothes, just putting your feet inside the big pool and hoping the sun would give a truce eventually so that you could jump in. 
Getting back to your room to get your shirt was not an option. You knew yourself well enough to know that once you saw your bed you would give up on leaving it until somebody arrived, so you just stayed there, with your feet immersed and letting your head wander freely. 
“Where’s everybody?” Mingyu’s voice woke you from the trance you had entered without even noticing. His hair was a bit messy, he was wearing prescription glasses - which, by the way, you didn’t know he needed -, but still seemed to be well awake and was in swimming clothes. The white UV shirt he was with was different from the black one he wore the previous day, but his shorts were the same. He sat next to you, putting both of his feet inside the pool, almost mimicking your pose, and murmuring a complaint about the water being cold as soon as he did. 
“Everyone went hiking… I thought you did too?” You seemed confused, but he let a sound of understanding come out of his mouth along with a very dramatic expression as soon as he remembered Seungkwan’s schedule for the day. He swung his head from one side to the other, being quick to explain. 
“I just set one alarm today, so I ended up not waking up in time.” His phrase made a cheeky smile show up on your face, and Mingyu was the one to look at you confused that time. You giggled, staring at some waves that were being created by the soft movements you made with your feet. 
“You won yesterday, you could’ve set three… Are you that desperate to get into my good side, Kim Mingyu?” You teased him and could see him getting flustered more quickly than you anticipated. Seungcheol was right… It was fun teasing Mingyu.  
“No, I-” He started mumbling, which made his phrases come out more slurred than they usually would, almost making it sound like he was stuttering. “I didn’t do it because of you, I wouldn’t do that, I won yesterday. I did it because… Because I wanted to… Uhm… I wanted to see if I could wake up with just one, you know, alarm. I couldn’t, tomorrow I’m setting three, you’ll see.” You giggled, nodding your head. “Why are you here, then? Why didn’t you go hiking?” Mingyu asked, and you gave him a half-hearted smile.
“My whole body hurts. Because of wakeboarding… Rae told me I should get into the pool but I forgot my UV shirt and I’m pretty sure that if I leave this place I will not only sleep until noon, but also get scolded for not listening to her when she gets back.” You explained and he nodded in agreement, taking his feet off the pool and standing up right beside you. 
You observed him doing so, a bit startled by his sudden movement, and almost choked when realized what he was actually going to do. With his right arm, he pulled the back part of the collar of his shirt, taking it off swiftly in a very smooth and fast movement. You felt your body stiffen by the sight of his pecs and from how large you just realized he actually was. Even though you tried, you couldn’t get your eyes off of his tanned skin, and it was only when he threw the shirt your way that you actually looked at his face again. 
He was bearing a rather innocent smile and you felt like punching him in the face for it. “Wear mine, then. Let’s get into the pool.” He said nonchalantly, taking his glasses off and jumping right after that. You took your time, but soon enough threw yourself onto the pool. 
You held your breath to dive in, emerging with your hair completely soaked and a happy expression staggered across your face. It was, indeed, relaxing to be surrounded by that much water, and you weren’t able to enjoy this silly thing the day prior because you were too busy trying to learn how to wakeboard properly. Mingyu watched you quietly, keeping his distance without taking his eyes off you for even a split second. 
“Do you think the deep part of it is too deep? I kinda wanna swim there…” You asked him, and Mingyu finally seemed to be pulled back to reality. He shrugged, starting to walk to the other side of the pool, where it would gradually become deeper. 
“Let’s see.” He got to the deepest part of the pool with not much effort, still being able to stand on his feet without submerging even the slightest. “Seems ok to me! Try coming here!” Mingyu shouted and you started walking towards his direction happily. 
Before you could get to him, you got almost completely submerged, being obligated to push yourself up and start moving your arms so that you would float. “Ok my ass, I almost drowned!” You nagged and Mingyu laughed at you, approaching quickly. 
“Maybe you’re too short?” He asked with a teasing tone, and you swam forward, getting close enough to splash some water on him while still struggling to remain floating and not sink to the part that was definitely too deep for you. 
“Or maybe you’re just too tall, how about that? I’m tall enough.” You asked and he couldn’t help himself from smiling like an idiot while watching you making a big effort to seem stable when you clearly weren’t. You felt his grip on your waist not much long after, and with his two hands he held you up, making it consequently easy for you to remain there. 
His touch, however, provoked a strange feeling in your skin. It was a soft pressure, but everything about it electrified your body in an unnatural way, and his pretty smile only made it worse. You could feel every single inch of his hands while he sank his fingertips on your skin, and you got so distracted by it you almost didn’t realize he had pulled you closer, until you saw yourself nearer than you’d expected from his tanned skin and sharp teeth. 
“What are you doing?” You asked a bit flustered, but his grip never got looser. Instead, he ran his fingers a little bit further up the UV shirt, which was so big for you that it was practically floating with the exception of the parts on your arms, and pulled you even closer to his unclothed chest. 
“Keeping you from drowning…” His voice was two tones lower and quieter, and his eyes were burning onto yours. You felt your heart pounding on your chest when he reduced the distance between you two even more. He slowly shifted his gaze, almost as if any abrupt movement would startle you, and kept bypassing every inch of your face as he did so. You could almost feel the heat created by his intense stare as his eyes went down, stopping only when they reached your lips.
“Oh! You guys are here!” Even though Seokmin’s eyes were almost closed shut, he was wearing one of his bright smiles while he walked your way. Your hands went immediately to Mingyu’s shoulders, pushing them in a desperate movement to free yourself from his grip. Seokmin’s voice startled him enough to make it an easy movement for you, and once again you were flapping your arms to keep yourself with your head above the water level. “Where’s everybody else?” 
“Hm… They… Went hiking.” You answered, starting to swim to the edge of the pool, and griping one part of it. “Did you just wake up?” There was no trace of emotion on your face, and you were doing the utmost to keep it that way.
Mingyu, on the other hand, looked angry. Hell, he was enraged. What a shitty timing his dumb best friend had, for fucks sake. He glanced at you, but your eyes were fixed on Seokmin, who didn’t seem to notice that he had just meddled with something, unmindfully getting close to you and sitting next to where you were holding, dipping his feet on the water and smiling like he hadn’t just cockblocked you. 
“Um hum. I thought they would be back by now… Why didn’t you guys go? Am I… hindering something? Were you guys…”
“No. Not at all. You’re not… hindering anything. We were just together because we woke up a bit later like you. There’s nothing… Nothing would happen between us.” You mumbled, almost forgetting all of your speech abilities while you said things mostly to convince yourself, and not Seokmin. “Never.” You guaranteed, and Seokmin laughed loudly. 
“Oh, that’s true. You’re not Mingyu’s type, right?” He bantered, looking directly at his friend and sticking his tongue out to make sure he knew he was teasing him. The huge splash of water that Seokmin received, on the other hand, was not in his plans, and didn’t seem to be a joke at all. He looked shocked at Mingyu after getting hit, but his friend didn’t seem to be remorseful. 
“Honestly, how long will you guys hold that against me, and rub it into my face?” He retorted. You were too occupied trying not to laugh at the vision of Seokmin completely soaked trying to scoop the water from his arms with one of his hands to notice the seriousness of Mingyu's voice. He was already done with himself for rejecting you in the first place, but still people kept reminding him of the poorest decision of the past two years.
“I know I should be the most infuriated by it, but I actually find it funny. You should’ve known better before rejecting me, Kim Mingyu, you set yourself up for that one…” Deciding to join Seokmin was easier than trying to use your brain to do the math and figure out what Mingyu was going on about, so you just did it, seeing the man next to you smiling slyly and blinking your way. 
“Right? I mean look at you! Any man would be lucky to have you, and yet he called you uptight. Can you believe that?” He said it in the most boastful way he could, and Mingyu almost growled at him. 
“You called her uptight first!” Mingyu hollered and you just looked at Seokmin with the most heartbroken expression you could make yourself fake. He started trying to justify himself to you, but you just giggled, letting go of the pool edge and letting your body upthrust itself while you lay down into the water with your head looking up. 
“Oh look, that cloud looks like a cat!” You changed the subject abruptly, making them a bit confused at first. Mingyu tried floating in the pool like you just had, and Seokmin layed on the ground, never taking his feet off of the water. And just like that you lightened the mood, while the three of you kept pointing figures in the sky until the rest of everyone arrived back home. 
Tumblr media
chapter ten - sour grapes
The day went by swiftly. After everyone else arrived from hiking, they all went straight to the pool, making Seungcheol almost lose his voice by screaming that they should at least hit the pool shower first and clean the sweat up a bit. Your hands got wrinkly sooner than everyone else's, and that made you leave the pool first, finding Mingyu still in his swimming trunks, cooking lunch like oil wouldn’t burn his naked torso if it hit him the wrong way. 
Deciding to leave the kitchen and find your friends was hard - you definitely could spend ages just watching Mingyu being domestic like that… and shirtless -, but watching Rae missing every single cue Jessica would give her to flirt was way harder. You and Seungkwan were almost permanently binding your eyes on the back of their orbs from all the eye-rolling you kept doing. 
Raena was a phenomenal flirt. If there was a cure to heterossexuality, Rae was it, as she had countless times made girls question their sexuality just by making a friendly comment in a deeper tone than usual. That was, of course, when she wasn’t truly interested. She’d lose all her social skills on the sight of someone who’d make her heart flutter, and from the looks of it, Rae’s heart was about to bounce out of her chest because of Jessica. 
It was nice spending time with them. Rae and Seungkwan. You’d also noticed how close Vernon and Seungkwan were on that trip. Vernon seemed to be very lonely most of the time, or independent, however you’d like to call it, but Seungkwan matched him perfectly in every way. It was like Seungkwan was always bringing Vernon’s best side out, and in exchange you could see how devoted Vernon was to him. It was a beautiful friendship, and you almost felt jealous about it. 
“The Singing Boo. The one where I sing so many ballads they stop meaning anything to you but you still have to clap” arrived in no time. Seungkwan had really thought about every single thing, and you happily complied with all the activities - with the exception of the hike, of course - and the karaoke night wouldn’t be an exception. 
Karaoke night was fun. You came to learn that Seungkwan was not the only good singer amongst all the people surrounding you, and you were almost sure you saw Robin cry when he and Seokmin decided to sing a duo. Regardless of all the fun you were having, when Raena started typing Can’t Help Falling in Love by Elvis Presley on the machine, you knew it was time for you to leave. Things were about to be ugly. 
Seungkwan was somewhere with Vernon, and most of the people had already left the area declaring it was too late. Two bottles of vodka were emptied on the counter and Rae was holding the microphone in such a familiar drunken-state way that you felt chills all over your body. That would be bad. Like really bad. You looked around, seeing that Jessica was nowhere to be found and a sigh of relief left your mouth. 
“What’s up?” Seungcheol whispered, probably louder than he intended because of his inebriated state. You bit your lower lip, being unable to think straight yourself, so you just decided to act on your instincts. 
“We should get the fuck out of here. Things are about to be ugly…” You said, tilting your head slightly towards Rae’s direction. Seungcheol watched as she kept trying to write Presley while missing so many letters that the machine wouldn’t recognize the name. “When she’s drunk she thinks she can sing… She cannot.”
“Is it that bad?” He asked you. Your eyes were slanted, almost making a thin line, but his almond eyes were completely opened. His face didn’t deny his intoxication whatsoever, since a silly smile was almost stuck on it. It wouldn’t budge a bit, only growing larger at some of Jeonghan’s phrases and jokes, and then immediately going back to the silly gummy smile. 
“Yes. We must run when there’s still time. She just typed the ‘Pre’ of Presley, we will be doomed in no time.” He giggled because of your phrase and the worried look it carried with it, getting up and reaching out his hand to yours, helping you get up from the couch and starting to slowly get out. 
“Are you already leaving? I was about to start singing.” Unfortunately you weren’t as stealthy as you thought you were, being caught red handed by Rae, who made all the remaining people look your way. “Wait… Are you leaving… together?” Her tone changed and you suddenly dropped Seungcheol’s hand, waving your head from one side to the other. “Ok, I’m singing Marvin Gaye’s Let’s Get It On… can someone for fucks sake put it on for me? I can’t type in this little control with my big ass fingers.” 
“That’s not…” You tried explaining that she misunderstood the situation, but seeing her willingly telling you to get the fuck out of there while Robin was typing - way better than her - the song she’d just decided on singing, you thought it was best to leave it at that. You looked around. The only ones left there were you, Minghao, Soonyoung - who was passed out on Jeonghan’s lap -, Robin, Rae, Seungcheol and you. None of them would misunderstand the situation apart from Rae, and maybe Robin, but nothing that couldn’t be fixed, so you held Seungcheol’s hand once again and left the building without even looking behind. 
Rae’s screechy voice was loud enough for you to listen even when you left the main house, and seeing Seungcheol turn his gaze to you in complete shock made you burst into laughter. “Let’s not let her sing tomorrow. Or ever.” He declared and you nodded, saying goodbye to him and walking straight to your room. 
The following morning consisted basically of you babysitting Rae while she threw her intestines up and promised not to drink at all that day. Which, of course, wouldn’t happen, because today’s schedule for the night was “Blame It on the (Boo)ze. The one where I get you all fucked up.” As you expected, at seven o’clock sharp - the exact minute Boo Seungkwan had planned to start the Blame It On The (Boo)ze night -, your best friend was holding a red cup while Seungkwan filled it with beer. 
Games started in no time. You all sat on the ground, making what should be a small circle but ended up being a huge one because of the amount of people that were in that place. The first game that was suggested was Mafia, and the rule was that the team who loses should take a shot. Vernon volunteered to pick the roles and everybody seemed to be okay with that.
“I honestly wasn’t planning on having them both here for this… I think I set myself up with this schedule…” Seungkwan mentioned to Rae while they both watched you and Seungcheol bicker about who was the Mafia. 
“Listen, you little shit, don’t you think I would’ve covered for Joshua the last round if I was the mafia?” The way you grabbed his shirt and pulled Seungcheol closer made Seungkwan squat down, watching closely the - and he hated to admit that - most exciting mafia game he had ever participated in. It sucked that he was killed in the first rounds, but watching you play that game like your life was depending on it was great. “Much like goddamn Seokmin did… Are you dumb?” 
“I’m not dumb. I’m smart enough not to trust you, that’s it.” He lashed back and you ran your hand through your hair, pulling it back and breathing deeply. “But… I will trust you with this.” He declared, starting the voting by choosing Seokmin to be arrested.
Mingyu was, once again, livid. He was clutching onto his beer cup with so much strength that anyone could see it was empty, or at least anyone who would take their eyes off of the game that was unraveling in that seemingless small place and paid attention to the coolers where the alcohol - and Kim Mingyu - were. As soon as he was killed, Wonwoo approached to fill his cup, shifting his gaze from Mingyu to you, to Cheol and back to the tallest one. 
“Do you really think enemies to lovers is the best trope?” Mingyu’s eyes didn’t flinch for a second, and Wonwoo almost didn’t realize that his friend was actually talking to him, and not to anyone else. Wonwoo filled his cup slowly, waiting for Kim Mingyu to run out of patience, just because it was always a bit fun teasing him. “Wonwoo. Do you think enemies to lovers is the best fanfiction trope?”
“Book. Book trope.” Wonwoo corrected him, as if Mingyu hadn’t seen him giggling like a fifteen year old at his iPad many nights during what they used to call “boys night” - which was basically an excuse for Wonwoo to play video games at Mingyu’s house without his parents nagging about it. His eyes finally left you and Seungcheol, meeting Wonwoo’s, and the older one just shrugged. “I mean, it’s one of the best ones. I’d say enemies to lovers and friends to lovers are top notch. Book tropes.” He repeated himself, and saw Mingyu dismiss his last comment with a silly smile on his face. 
“Friends to lovers, huh?” Mingyu sneered, letting a smirk appear on his face. Wonwoo finished pouring his beer and saw Mingyu hanging his cup in front of him, asking with a light expression for Wonwoo to fill his too. That was the reason Mingyu got up in the first place, anyway, he was just too consumed by the game to do anything other than observe everyone playing. Everyone.
“You lost that one, buddy. Robin told me that she and Seungcheol left the main house together yesterday while Rae sang - terribly - Let’s Get It On… Maybe next time?” Wonwoo smiled faintly when he saw Mingyu’s expression turn into complete despair. It was only for a split second, though, and suddenly Mingyu smiled sheepishly again. 
“Lost what? I don’t know what you are talking about. It was just a small interest, but I won’t suffer because of it. I hope they are happy. Hope they date eventually. Oh, can you imagine? Those two together? Like… Can you? Seriously Wonwoo, can you? I can. I can imagine them dating. Oh, I hope they date. I hope they’ll invite me to the wedding.” Mingyu started babbling, slurring every single word that came out of his mouth, making Wonwoo hold a small laughter that was trying hard to come out of his mouth. 
He was fine, though. Mingyu was fine. It was just a small crush, and since you were such a pretty girl, he’d be happy to see you with his friend. Good for him. Good for Cheol. “Good for him.” The words came out faster than his filter acted, and Wonwoo finally let the giggle escape. Mingyu kept repeating the words “it was just a crush” to himself, as he chugged down the entire cup Wonwoo had just poured for him.  
When the cup was empty, he allowed himself to check up on the game once again, and Wonwoo watched amusingly his friend crush the red cup completely as he saw Seungcheol hold you tightly, raising you in celebration for your win. It’s. Just. A. Crush. 
“Hey, the game's over. What are you guys talking about?” Robin asked, still sitting in the pseudo-circle that was half empty now that many people were scattered around the room intending to fill their cups before the next game. Wonwoo pulled Mingyu, sitting next to her. 
“Our favorite book tropes.” He declared loudly. “Yours is ‘enemies to lovers’ as well, right, Robin?” She nodded and Wonwoo smiled innocently. “How about yours, guys?” He threw the question to the other side of the circle, where you, Seungcheol, Seungkwan, Rae and Vernon were sitting.
“There was only one bed!” Rae cheered and you clapped your hands agreeing with her. That didn’t make Wonwoo let you off the hook just yet, and he turned to you right after that. “How about you?”
“Hm…Book? Enemies to Lovers is nice...” You answered and Mingyu seemed to be getting more annoyed by the minute. “But fanfiction is definitely Friends to Lovers. I mean, in real life I like friends to lovers better, so when it’s a book I’m OK with enemies to lovers, but when I try to bring it to the real world it just…” Trying to explain your train of thought was harder than you expected it to be, but Wonwoo’s eyes were glowing as he nodded, making you feel seen and heard. 
“I hate Friends to Lovers.” Seungkwan uttered, chugging his beer down. “It’s dumb to ruin years of friendship because of feelings that can eventually pass. I wouldn’t go there. It’s dumb.” You and Rae shared a look, feeling a small tension appear with his answer. “There was only one bed is the best, though. The only correct answer, I’d say” He finished, and the tension vanished in an instant. 
Vernon stood up without giving a proper answer, saying that he was already tired and, like many other days, he’d leave first by himself. The night continued on, and the drunker you all got, the funnier all the games started to become, and the less you all wanted to get out of that room.
Tumblr media
chapter eleven - testing waters
Looking around the room, you decided that it was the best time to ditch on movie night. Block(boo)ster. The one where you can’t sleep afterwards seemed very exciting at first. Seungkwan told you that it would be a horror film marathon, and you were expecting to see the most recent releases that you missed due to working. Disappointment kicked in when you saw that the movie was Insidious.
Not that it wasn’t a good movie - that was not the case, you actually liked it very much on your first time seeing it -, but you never had the patience to watch any movie more than once. Knowing how it ended just always made it seem boring to you, and you thought you could use your time doing something better than watching the same movie twice. That was why you silently left the room in the first ten minutes of it, hoping that Seungkwan would be too scared to notice your absence when the marathon finally ended.
Part of you wanted to stay because you saw Jessica asking Soonyoung to change places with her, sitting right next to your best friend - and most clingy person watching horror films-, Raena, but thinking about sitting in front of that low screen for two hours watching a family being tormented by the ugliest demon you’d ever seen made you give up on that idea. Minghao had just screamed in an - successful - attempt of scaring Seokmin, and you took that opportunity to get out of there unnoticed. 
It was a chill and cloudless night, the sky looked beautiful and the moon was shining so bright that its reflection could be seen perfectly in the lake. You wondered if you were still able to capture such a beautiful image through any lenses, since it had been so long since you’ve taken pictures of anything other than a pile of papers to send Rae and tell her you were “too busy”.
The moon was almost full, yet not completely, but its reflection seemed to be whole. There was some similarity between the two of you, you couldn’t help but notice, or maybe you just had too much free time on your hands now and could let such silly thoughts cross your mind. On your way to your room, you thought about how you could capture exactly how you felt with the picture you decided on taking. 
To anyone who wasn’t close enough, you did seem to be fulfilled. Just like the turbid waters of the lake masked the missing piece of what soon would become a full moon, the idealization of your parents and their expectations over you clouded completing that missing strip that actually made you shine completely. 
This is dumb. The rational part of you kept nagging, but that didn’t stop you to turn on your phone - the only camera you had available at the moment - and run to your porch, trying to capture your feelings and make them somewhat palpable. 
“Nice picture.” Mingyu’s voice startled you. You were so exhilarated and consumed by the feeling of finding a spot worth taking a picture that you didn’t notice his presence on the balcony next to yours. To be fair, he was sitting down, so it wasn’t an easy task to spot him right away. He, on the other hand, could perfectly see you deleting all the notifications of your phone and opening the camera app, skilfully climbing up the rail and finding the best angle for the shot. 
“Motherfucker.” You cursed, almost dropping your phone, and then you simply glared at Mingyu, who had an indistinguishable expression. “You scared the shit out of me.” While climbing down, you explained, and then went to the far end of your balcony, eyeing inside of his and trying to see what he was up to. 
There was tons of eraser dust all over his porch, and he was holding a pencil with an odd grip. It was between his thumb and his index finger, and he held it underhand. A paper was laying in front of him, with a bunch of lines that - from that distance - you couldn’t tell exactly what they were meant to be. At last, you saw two Bacardi bottles, which you soon realized must’ve been the two bottles missing from the kitchen. The ones that Seungkwan was desperately trying to convince himself he didn’t put on the coolers the previous night and should definitely be there.
“What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be screaming and using the movie as an excuse to hold Seungcheol’s hands?” His tone was bitter, but he looked adorable while nagging like that. You were not dumb, even though sometimes you were a bit clueless, but since the pool incident you’ve been pretty sure that Mingyu’s previous disinterest in you might’ve changed. 
You also weren’t one hundred percent confident that he was interested. Being that Seokmin told you about how Mingyu flirted as a method of communication, you couldn’t be totally sure that he wasn’t just being nice. What was left for you was to test the waters. You had no clue what the fuck he was talking about that time, but playing along had always been your strong suit. 
“I hate watching the same movie twice. How about you? Why aren’t you there?” You leaned on the rail, facing his balcony this time and not the lake, and watched him - with a small pout on his face - go back to the drawing he was making before answering your question. 
“I’m scared of horror movies. Can’t sleep for days if I watch any… So I just grabbed some alcohol and came here while you all had fun there.” The knuckles of his ring and pinky fingers were sliding gently across the paper as he drew steady lines all over the page. Mingyu was doing it in such a natural way it almost made it seem easy, but you were well aware it wasn’t. 
“How can you be so straightforward about that?” You giggled a bit, making him raise his head to look you in the eyes. He was a bit confused about your phrase, so you just continued talking. “The whole being a scaredy cat thing.”
“Ah…” He came back to his drawing once again. “Because it’s true… What would lying about it accomplish besides me being potentially placed in uncomfortable situations? There’s no point in that. Why? Does that bother you? Do you find it weird?” His lips were pursed and he was shifting his gaze from the drawing to you, turning them back to the drawing when it would meet yours. 
“Nah, I find it cute. Can I join you?” Mingyu was baffled once again by how nonchalantly you’d say things, but he just nodded, putting the notebook and his pencil down in order to open the door for you. It wasn’t necessary whatsoever, as you climbed the rail, jumping daintily and landing on his balcony. 
“Are you nuts?” He stood up quickly, rushing to catch you, but it was not necessary. Mingyu simply couldn’t believe how dauntless you could be sometimes, and that deeply made him regret calling you uptight in your first meeting. If only he hadn’t, maybe you wouldn’t be with Seungcheol now. Not that it mattered to him. It didn’t. 
“It’s not far, Gyu, I’m ok.” You tried to calm him down, and he was quick to do so since you were well and standing on his balcony. “What are you drawing?” Mingyu sat down on the floor, a bit further to the left than he was before, and, indicating his right side to you with his head, where you promptly seated. 
“Can you see how the moon seems to be a full moon when you look at its reflection, but it’s actually waxing? I was trying to draw that, but from this perspective right here.” He said the words while he showed you his drawing, pointing out every single aspect of it while he talked about them, and you couldn’t help but to let a smile appear on your face. Just like that he made you feel less stupid, even though you were absolutely sure that it was not his intention. “What’s that smile about?” 
“You’re impressive.” You said simply. “This is the most beautiful drawing I’ve ever seen.” When you glued your eyes to him after saying those very truthful words, you could see his pink-stained cheeks and his small fangs showing in a shy smile. Mingyu couldn’t help but to smile at those words. His heart was fluttering inside his chest and your glimmering eyes, shining because of his drawing, only made it worse. 
He cleared his throat when he realized he had been staring at you - who was still looking at his drawing - for way too long, dropping the first question that popped into his head: “D-do you… want to drink? I brought Bacardi with me.” 
“Sure.” You answered, giving him his notebook back and watching his big hands groping the floor looking for the booze. He opened one of the bottles dexterously, completely breaking the clumsy image you had of him in your head, but then he started scanning the place, coming to a realization. “Uh… I forgot to bring any glass…” 
You took the bottle off of his hands, purposefully brushing your hand against his when you did so in order to see his reaction, and just tipped the bottle inside your mouth, drinking what you thought was enough for that moment. Mingyu was stunned, blinking slowly as he watched you do so. 
“Who needs glasses, right?” You commented, handing him the bottle, and still with a  shocked expression he did the same as you, chugging a bit of bacardi and immediately grimacing because of the taste of the alcohol. You giggled at his expression, and took the bottle again, drinking a bit more. “Why were you so sulky today? Did anything happen?” 
Mingyu gulped at your question. Once again he felt a small annoyance inside his chest, but he just dismissed it, smiling teasingly at you. “I wasn’t sulky. I just wasn’t in a post-sex good mood like you were.” His words were meant to sting, but he was caught completely off guard by your loud giggle. 
“Dude, we all drank our asses off yesterday and passed out in the main house. We were both in the same ‘no-sex-no-fun-just-hangover’ mood.” It was his time to take the bottle out of your hands and tip it over. His mouth turned into a pout and he compressed his eyes in a sulky expression. 
“You know what I mean. I mean you and Seungcheol…” His voice was low and the pout in his lips made it seem like the words were being said by a child. Mingyu was fucking adorable. “Wonwoo told me. About the karaoke night. You don’t have to hide it…” He forced a smile, but his eyes were still compressed, making the smile look completely fake. “... I’m happy for you guys. Really. You are my friends.” 
“Ah, you mean me and Seungcheol escaping Rae’s terrible singing skills by letting her drunk self believe we were going out to hook up, when in fact we just parted ways on the door and went to our rooms because we’re not interested in each other like that? Are you talking about this?” 
Just like that, Mingyu felt happiness invading his body once again. “Fuck you, Wonwoo, ‘maybe next time’ my ass, it was this time!” His dumb ass friend understood it entirely wrong and made Mingyu worry for absolutely nothing. No. Not worry. Be happy for them. That was what Mingyu was, of course. Happy. But now he was happy for himself, so the happiness could only be bigger, right? “Oh… So you guys are not…” 
“Hell no. That man sucks at mafia games, I could never do that to myself.” Mingyu grinned widely, laughing at your joke and passing the bottle to you after sipping the bacardi himself. “You look in a good mood now, Kim Mingyu. It can’t be… Were you jealous?” You queried amusingly, and Mingyu panicked. 
“No. Of course not. Alcohol just kicked in. That’s all.” He did the same thing he always did when he wasn’t being completely honest: his words were coming out way more slurred than usual, and his lower lip was suffering from repeated small bites. Yes. That man was into you. That time you knew for sure. Regardless of that, you wouldn’t hit on him for the second time. If he actually was into you, he should at least make up for the whole “dumping you” situation by making the first move this time. 
“I’m glad not. Can you imagine if you actually were into me?” You teased him once again. Just because you weren’t actively hitting on him it didn’t mean you couldn’t have a bit of fun with the whole situation, and Kim Mingyu being completely flustered was actually pretty fun. “That would mean that I couldn’t ever get close to you like this without making your heart flutter. That would be a bummer.” You said the words while diminishing the distance between you two. His breathing was heavy, and the innocent smile you were bearing was almost making him go crazy. 
“Or whisper in your ear how hot I think you are. That would probably make you shiver, but I’m glad to know that it won’t.” Once again you acted your words out, seeing the chill you provoked emerging from the nape of his neck, and getting lost inside the shirt he was wearing. 
“But since I’m not your type at all…” Your face was inches from his, and you smiled brightly and innocently, watching him glare at you, completely speechless and almost hypnotized by your every move. “I can look this closely to your eyes without fretting even a bit.” You felt Mingyu tilting his body towards you and, not even a second later, he started closing his eyes and tracing his way to you.
“How exciting, right?” And just like that, you abruptly moved away, planning on taking the Bacardi from his hands and drinking a bit more. 
Pulling away wasn’t as easy as you imagined it would be. Mingyu’s hands instinctively grabbed your waist, trying to prevent you from going any further, but before he could even process what he had just done, your phone started ringing.
Quickly the sly smile you had on your face fell flat, turning into a frown as you read that forsaken name once again on your cell phone screen. 
Mr. Ludovich
mobile
Tumblr media
chapter twelve - full moon full me
The power that the slight mention of that name had over you should be studied, because just reading it on your phone screen already made your good mood completely ruined, and you hadn’t even realized that you were not working for him anymore. You sighed, thinking how could that man always disturb you when you were having fun, but then it hit you: you quit. 
No matter how instinctive it was for you to simply take the call and have your night ruined, you didn’t need to do that anymore. While analyzing your face, Mingyu could almost see the engines of your brain turning as you blank stared at your phone, which kept ringing non stop. 
“Aren’t you gonna get that?” He asked. You both were still pretty close, since his hands kept you from pulling away any further, but he started loosening his grip, keeping them away from your body, but not far from it. 
“Not picking this up would be stupid…” Your gaze was locked on the screen. The call ended, but no more than three seconds later your phone lit up again, with that same enerving name popping up instantly. Mingyu wasn’t sure how to proceed, you didn’t seem to want to pick that up, but something was keeping you from simply declining it. 
“You told me a few days ago that just because something is stupid, doesn’t mean it’s wrong. Is this one just stupid or also wrong?” He inquired and you started processing again, rationalizing it. 
What reasons could there be for this asshole to call you on a Friday night at eight o’clock? He could be drunk, that had happened once, but if that was the case it wouldn’t be neither stupid nor wrong to deny his call. He could have regretted his words, and was now calling to beg for you to come back. If that was the case, not picking up would be stupid, since you’d be missing an opportunity to have your job back, but it wasn’t wrong. 
“Stupid is usually more fun…” The words left your mouth unintended, but Mingyu nodded. You raised your index finger, hovering it over the decline button, but once again the phone stopped ringing before you could make the decision to decline the call by yourself. A bitter taste of disappointment started to flourish in your mouth, but it didn’t take long, since a few seconds later your phone started ringing again. 
An excited smile showed up on your face, and Mingyu kept watching you, intrigued by what on earth that was about. You sank your finger on the screen of your phone, pressing the red button as hard as you could, and then you finally glanced a Mingyu, smiling so brightly that it made him think that, even though it was stupid - he wasn’t even sure about that part -, it couldn’t possibly be wrong, seeing you smile like that. “Should we open the other bottle?” 
‘Y-yeah. Sure.” He stuttered a bit, but his hands went to the still closed bottle of bacardi and he opened it once again very skillfully, drinking a bit and then tossing it your way with a small wink. “Who was that?” Mingyu asked, noticing that the alcohol had started kicking in. His filter was already a bit broken while not under the influence, but when he started getting drunk it simply vanished, and every thought was rapidly verbalized. 
“My boss.” You answered, and watching Mingyu’s slanted eyes almost turning into balls with how much he had opened them in shock, you nodded, explaining it: “Not boss. Not anymore. My Ex-Boss.”
"XBox?" He asked, fully aware of what you had just said, but hoping that with that silly joke he could’ve got a glimpse of your smile once again. You looked at him dead serious, but seeing him childishly smiling, biting his lower lip completely and covering it with his sharp teeth, you couldn’t help but to giggle. Mingyu realized that that had got to be Mingyu’s favorite sound in the entire world, and he would make any effort necessary to listen to it as much as he could, even though it meant making a fool out of himself constantly. Your eyes were already small because you were also a bit inebriated, and that laugh made you close them completely.
“Stop making me laugh. I can’t see when I’m laughing.” You whined and it was Mingyu’s turn to burst into laughter. His hand went straight to your glasses, and he softly took them off your face, repeating the same movement to take off his own glasses. 
“There. Now neither of us can see. We’re even.” He had a presumptuous smile on his face, and you simply laughed again. Murmuring something amongst the lines of “you’re so stupid” before drinking a bit more and handing the bottle back to Kim Mingyu. 
“Can I ask you something?” After a few minutes in silence, you decided to speak up once more, calling Mingyu’s attention almost instantly. He nodded and you mimicked his movements. “Why did you want to draw that?” Your hand pointed to the notebook that had been tossed to the side since you both started drinking. Mingyu looked at it, squinting a bit to check the drawing and turning his eyes back to you.
“How can I put this…” He adjusted his posture, tilting his body slightly so that he could face you directly. “I don’t usually draw that. Landscapes and stuff like that. My drawings are usually more abstract.” You nodded, indicating that you were understanding what he was saying. “But it’s also the way I can express myself, and… I swear this is not drunk talk.” He warned and you giggled.
“Yes, yes… Go on. I’m not thinking that it is the booze who’s talking… Go on. It’s nice watching you talk about this, your eyes glisten.” You insisted for him to continue, and so he did. Sliding a little bit closer to you as he would say the next few words. 
“I kinda saw myself in that situation. The moon not being full and the lake making it seem like it was, that situation. Not now me, though. Now me is full… of alcohol, but full.” You smiled at him. It was comforting to know that you hadn’t been the only one to think that. Maybe you weren’t as lonely as you thought after all. “Are you… full?” 
“Of alcohol, yes.” You answered amusingly and he giggled. It was cute seeing him laugh at - in a sense - his own lame joke. “What made you feel like you weren’t?” 
“Let’s just say that I could never tell the difference between just stupid and plain wrong by myself, and that caused me to… Do some very wrong things before I actually found what I liked.” He was quick to confess and you nodded. 
“Well, if you ever have that doubt again you can just… knock on my door. Ok?” You didn’t notice, but you also moved a bit closer to him during the conversation. Mingyu raised his pinky finger, holding it in front of you with a sweet smile on his face. 
“I’ll knock on yours if you knock on mine.” He said simply, and you agreed, raising your own finger and intertwining it with his. Mingyu smiled brightly, letting both of your hands fall without him ever letting go of your finger. “Can I ask you something?” Your head moved up and down, agreeingly, and he pointed with his free hand to your collarbone. “What’s up with the snake tattoos? I saw you have at least two.”
“Oh, so you were staring at my legs? Is that it?” His ears started getting red, along with his red-tinted cheeks, and you let a giggle escape. “Seriously, you shouldn’t let making you get flustered be that fun, Kim Mingyu. I keep wanting to mess with you every single time.” His gaze shifted completely, and a seemingly dangerous smirk appeared on his face, so you just decided to do what you were best at: not engage and stand your position while playing dumb. Answering his question was easy: 
“I like snakes. You know how there is always that weird kid that is way too much into dinosaurs, or… or astronomy, or maybe…” 
“Tigers.” He blurted, watching you look confused to him as soon as he said it. “Soonyoung. Soonyoung is obsessed with tigers. His dance studio name is Hoshi, “Eyes of the Tiger’”. 
“Yes, kind of like that. I was like that with snakes. My cousin had a pet snake and I got so obsessed over it I memorized different species. When Rae asked me if she could tattoo a snake on me I got so excited I almost cried.” Alcohol made you awfully truthful, maybe a bit of an oversharer, but Mingyu didn’t seem to be bothered with all your jabbering. 
“What’s your favorite snake, then?” His hand made its way to your collarbone, softly sliding his fingers bypassing the tattoo. You tilted your head slightly to the right, welcoming his gentle touch, and thinking a bit before answering his question. 
“I think Epicrates cenchria. Their skin is iridescent, like…Their scales have some different ridges that end up refracting light and creating this beautiful pattern. They’re called Rainbow Boas because of it.” 
“What a nerd.” He joked, receiving a nice friendly punch on his arm and a middle finger raised in his direction. “I’m joking, it’s cute watching you talk like that, especially because I can tell you’re drunk just by the way you pronounced iridescent just now.” You stuck your tongue out, making him laugh once again, and you followed him in no time, giggling alongside. 
You both kept talking about the smallest and silliest things your drunken brains would come up with, and it all felt so comfortable that it was only when the first rays of sun started emerging in the horizon that you noticed how long you’d been there. 
“Fuck. What’s the morning schedule?” You blurted as soon as you realized how late it was, and Mingyu ran inside his room, getting the sheet of paper and giving it to you. After putting your glasses on, you started scanning the page, feeling a huge relief when you saw that - because of the Happy BooDay. The one where we celebrate my life. - the morning was marked as “sleep tight cause we’ll be up all night” on the schedule. You gave the good news to Mingyu, getting up and climbing the rail once again to go back to your own balcony. 
“You can just… use the door, you know?” He commented and you just shimmid your head from one side to the other. 
“No. It’s already daytime, someone could see me leaving your room and misunderstand something. I figured that happens often here.” You gave him a sassy look and he pressed both of his lips against each other, closing his eyes lightly. Before you got inside your room, he called your name. He was still standing in the same position, but his expression almost caused chills all over your body. With a sheepish smile he uttered words that for sure would keep you awake for a little longer:
“If you want, you can use the door next time.”
Tumblr media
chapter thirteen - secret mission
“Close the door behind you!” Seungkwan whispered as soon as you walked into his room, finding him, Seungcheol and Minghao all sitting in a semicircle on top of his king sized bed. You squinted, still unsure what that was about. Seungkwan had knocked on your door a few minutes prior, calling an emergency meeting, and telling you to go by yourself to his bedroom. To your surprise, Rae wasn’t there, nor was Vernon, and it all seemed a bit odd. 
As soon as you sat down next to Minghao, someone knocked on the door again. Robin slid her tiny figure inside the room while Seungkwan whispered once again to shut the door, and indicated his bed for her to sit on, almost like he was a robot or an NPC, giving the same instructions over and over again. 
“What’s this about?” You asked Minghao. Your head was hurting a bit, but your hangover wasn’t even half as bad as what you thought it would be, so you couldn’t help but to feel a little victorious. The black-haired man looked at you, seeming as clueless as you were, and just shrugged a bit before talking. His glasses were so low on his nose you couldn’t help but to ask yourself if he actually used them to see or was just a stylish choice, and his mullet was a bit messy, but still looked good enough to be on the cover of any magazine.
“I have no fucking clue, he just knocked on my door and told me to come.” Seungcheol nodded, showing that he was paying attention to the conversation and also had no idea what on earth he was doing in Seungkwan’s room at that moment. When Robin finally sat down, the blond man turned his room key, locking the door, and then returned to his spot. 
“Ok. So I gathered you all here today with a mission.” He started talking and you couldn’t help but to giggle a bit. You loved him so fucking much that you were sure you’d do whatever nonsense this was about. Hell, you’d do anything Seungkwan asked of you in a heartbeat, he was too adorable for you to deny him of anything. “Keeping Raena away from the microphone.” 
“Oh god, I’m in.” Minghao declared, not needing more words than that to agree with this “mission”. He was in physical pain listening to her singing, completely drunk, to Marvin Gaye’s song on karaoke night, and if he had to stand that torture again, he wasn’t sure if he’d be alive afterwards. The problem wasn’t that she was a bad singer, no one is obligated to keep a tune, but her drunk self was absolutely sure she was the next Beyonce, and that ended up making it unbearable to watch. 
“Why? I liked her singing last time.” Robin commented, and every single person on that circle looked at her completely baffled. 
“Oh, shut up, you probably were too drunk to notice.” Seungkwan nagged and you and Cheol laughed at his angry tone. He was pouting a bit and his eyebrows were puckered, and, with just that as an indicator, you knew he was one hundred percent serious. “Anyway, today is my birthday party and I’d like to spend a lot of time with my friends, and that won’t be possible if Rae kicks everyone out with her lack of skill.” 
“Jessica should be in this meeting…” You commented, and Seungkwan opened his mouth wide, as if he had just realized he’d forgotten the most important thing he had to do. “I don’t think I’m able to stop drunk Raena, last time I tried, she cried, and then I cried along… Suddenly we ended up singing this trashy song about friendship.” 
Seungkwan trembled with the memory, remembering exactly what day that was. “Yes. Yes. I will… No. Seungcheol will talk to Jessica.” He declared. Making Cheol pout and furrow his eyebrows in response. 
“Why me?” The oldest person in that room whined like a child and you just felt glad that Seungkwan hadn’t delegated that task to you, since Raena would probably take it as a treason if she ever found out and, knowing her like you did, she would - eventually - find out this masterplan. 
“Because I have shit to do. And you’re the closest to Jessica amongst us all.” He rationalized and Seungcheol couldn’t help but to agree. He was right, after all. You all promised Seungkwan that you’d try your best to keep Rae away from the microphone after her third dose of liquor, and he soon dismissed you, telling you that it was time to get ready for the party. 
Shortly you were all meeting each other again at the lounge of the pier, which was filled with party decorations, a bunch of food spreaded around, alcohol on basically every single table and a happy Seungkwan, smiling brightly at what he had accomplished. He didn’t let any of you help with the decorations, insisting that “it should be a surprise”, so you didn’t expect it to be this well put together. It was foolish of you, anyway, Seungkwan had never done anything half-heartedly. 
Party started in no time, and to the sound of Seungkwan’s party playlist you all started dancing, drinking and having fun. Next thing you know, you were with your arms wrapped around your best friend at midnight, wishing him a happy birthday and trying to pull him to the side to give him his gift. You were a bit drunk, but not as much as he was, and you loved to see his silly smile and scrunched red-tinted nose. 
“Ok, this is just… a little thing. I bought it in town. Your real gift is at home, ok? I was gonna give it to you when you came back.” You kept handing him over the little package you had in your hands, but pulling it back while warning him about that. Seungkwan was about to run out of patience, so he just spreaded his hand, demanding you to give it to him already. 
“I know I’ll like it anyway. Don’t worry about it and just give it to me, please.” He was pouty, and as soon as the package was delivered into his hands, he kissed you on the cheek, grinning brightly and starting to open the gift.
Inside the package, he found a hand-made bead bracelet, with white and transparent beads shaping the circle, and being closed by a small tangerine ornament that was delicate and yet beautiful - at least to Seungkwan at that moment. “Hm… So, since I always feel home when I’m with you, I made this for you to always remember your home when you think of me too.” You said timidly.
You felt something wet on your shirt when he pulled you in for a hug, and as soon as he sniffled you knew he was crying. His grip was tight around you and between some sniffles and sights you heard him say a few words that almost made you tear up alongside. “Thank you for coming this time, it would be so empty without you.” 
How could you ever consider not going? What the fuck was going through your mind for being such a terrible friend, for staying away for so long, for changing so drastically thinking that it wouldn’t impact the people around you just as much as it did to you? The fact that you wouldn’t be there if it wasn’t for Seungkwan shaking you into reality once again didn’t have to be mentioned. As soon as you looked into his eyes he shook his head, and you could almost hear his intentions in your head: I know I helped. But you chose to quit yourself. 
Being an adult could be very lonely most of the time. You constantly regretted so many things you’ve done, but yet the burden of the consequences were always something you had to carry by yourself. Oddly, Seungkwan never let you feel like you were alone, it always seemed like he was carrying that weight with you, but if you looked closely he wasn’t. Just like your father used to guarantee you that he was holding tight onto the saddle of your bike when you were first learning to ride it, Seungkwan would always make you feel safe enough to defy yourself, learn and do new things. If you paid close attention, he was just running beside you, ready to sustain you if you ever needed him to, but letting you have the glory of conquest by yourself. 
Before you could say anything else, some cold hands took Seungkwan off of your arms, holding him while he screamed a happy birthday. Seokmin was drunk as fuck, and you were sure of it when he saw Seungkwan’s tears marks and started crying himself. You decided it was time for you to step away, since Joshua had told you earlier that Seokmin could be a very clingy drunk, and you didn’t want to be dragged into a group hug just yet. 
Soon there was a crowd of people around your best friend, and you were quick to see Raena slowly walking towards the karaoke machine while everyone was too busy to stop her. You’d seen during the night Minghao talking - way too much for it to be normal - to Rae about tattoos. Seungcheol also approached her eventually when she was on her way to “declare her love to Seungkwan” on a mic, and Jessica kept her very busy the entire night, but that didn’t seem to bother her at all.
“Aren’t you gonna wish him a happy birthday? It’s midnight! It’s already the 16th.” She was definitely caught off guard, jumping a little bit when you uttered the first words and almost dropping the microphone she was trying hard to turn on. She soon opened a furtive smile, squinting her eyes and showing the microphone that she was holding with so much strength that the tip of her fingers were white.
“I am. Now help me put the song for me to sing. That one…” She was gesticulating at every single word she’d say, and you - in your slightly-less-but-not-that-much drunken state - started to follow the microphone with your own hands, expecting to take it from hers. “It’s like ‘happy birth… day… to… you.” She started singing the words in a very slow and slurred way, with her eyes closed, and her hands swaying on top of her head, and you giggled at the scene. 
“Ok. Before you do that, I’ll tell you a secret.” You told her, waving your hand asking her to get closer to you and, after a bit of a stumble, she did, placing her right arm over your shoulder and lowering her body to listen to you. “Seungkwan told me he really wanted you to wish him a happy birthday with just the two of you. For intimacy purposes.” Even though you were drunk, you didn’t usually stammer or look as drunk as you were, so to Rae, who was already absolutely busted, your words seemed extremely reliable. 
“Damn. That man wants e-ve-ry-thingy his way. Lucky him that today’s his birthday.” She was once again with her eyes a bit closed, and she would speak the words as if connecting them was the hardest thing she had to do that day. “Here, hold the mic, I’ll be right back.” And just like that she handed you the microphone, holding Seungkwan by his collar and pulling him out of the lounge in a very clumsy manner. 
You scanned the place looking for someone who you could trust with the mic, but the only thing you saw was Mingyu walking towards you. He was wearing a black shirt under a gray-ish jacket. One of the corners of his mouth lifted when he locked eyes with you, and he started walking a bit faster, getting to you in no time. This was the first time you’d properly talk to him during the party; for the first part of it you were too busy keeping Raena away from the drinks, then you were keeping drunk Raena away from the karaoke, and Mingyu also seemed to be pretty busy playing silly games with Seokmin. 
“No glasses today?” He approached you, and you simply denied with your head, just throwing the microphone anywhere and turning your attention back to him. “You look pretty without glasses.”
“I wouldn’t know. I can’t fucking see myself in the mirror without them.” Mingyu giggled, stopping in front of you and smiling brightly, so much you could actually distinguish his pointy teeth even without your glasses. “My makeup is fire, though. I took a picture to see it before leaving the glasses in the bedroom.” You bragged. 
“Is it? I can’t see it that well, I should…” Mingyu’s hand went to your hair, pulling a small strand of it that was falling on your eyes and plucking it behind your ear, using your makeup as an excuse to approach a little more. His face was inches from yours, and you could finally see it clearly. You didn’t dare to close your eyes, but he seemed intrigued by the eyeliner wings that could be seen. 
“Oh, you have a mole right here too. I hadn’t seen it before.” You said nonchalantly, holding his face with both of your hands and having it as close to yours as possible before your lips actually touched. His eyes were dark when you changed your gaze to it, but you simply opened a cheeky smile, touching the point of his nose - as to mark where the mole was - and abruptly pulling away. 
Once again that task wasn’t as easy as you’d anticipated, and Mingyu’s hands were quick to find your waist once again, almost as if they were magnetically connected to them somehow. “Wanna dance?” He inquired and you just nodded, finally noticing that Seungkwan had returned to the lounge and was currently swinging Vernon from one side to the other in the impropted dance floor. 
Mingyu held your hand, pulling you to the center of the lounge, and when he was satisfied with your position, he took it straight to his neck, surrounding you with his own arms. The song wasn’t exactly slow, but it was definitely slower than all the other songs that had been played that night. You started swinging from one side to the other, making a gentle movement on Mingyu’s neck and quickly noticing the small shiver you’ve caused with that small gesture. He smiled at you, pulling you a bit closer and closing his grip a bit more so that neither of you could leave that position.
“Did you survive today? I had a terrible hangover… light was my worst enemy.” Mingyu started small talk, but none of his other movements seemed to be any less than calculated. The way he’d press his fingertips each time deeper onto your covered skin, the way he got closer to your neck than to your ear to whisper those words, the sassy smile he was holding when he moved his head back again… His words were friendly, but his actions were far from it, and you enjoyed every bit of it. 
“Oh, I wouldn’t take you as a weak one, Kim Mingyu.” Your voice was provocative, and you saw him biting his lower lip while he raised his head a bit, looking you from higher than you were used to. He spread his hand on the back part of your waist, using it to pull you even closer to him, making the distance between your bodies vanish completely. 
Once more he lowered his body, placing one of his hands on your neck and using his thumb to tilt your head upwards. He whispered the words, and if you weren’t as close to him as you were, you probably wouldn’t hear them, but you did, and they made a small fire lit up inside of you. “Want me to change your mind?” 
It was your turn to bite your lips, still fully unable to process everything as quickly as you would if you were sober, but you soon opened a cheeky smile, “You can try…” You could almost see fire in his eyes, but you weren’t sure if that just wasn’t the reflection of your own, because judging by the way you felt, it might just well have been. An innocent smile took place on his face, but his eyes contrasted completely with them. He loosened his grip, but it didn’t make you pull any further, and that seemed to please him more than you would’ve thought. 
It’s happening. This shit is finally happening. Mingyu’s intoxicated brain couldn’t think of anything else. His heart was pounding on his chest, but there was no doubt that the two of you wanted that. To his surprise, a dark slender hand appeared between the two of you, covering your mouth and pulling you a bit away from him. “You said you wouldn’t kiss him. Be strong my friend.” 
And suddenly his mind could formulate another thought: I will fucking kill drunk Raena.
Tumblr media
chapter fourteen - two truths and a lie 
If cockblocking was a sport Raena would definitely take the first place on this trip, and that says a lot about the situation since Lee Seokmin was also on that said trip. Your eyes were open wide while she kept pulling you away from Mingyu without ever taking her hand off of your mouth, and you did the most mature thing you could think of at the moment: you stuck your tongue out and hoped she got disturbed by you licking her hand.
“Ew. Mouth sweat…” She complained, shaking her hand in an attempt to get rid of the saliva. Mingyu was static, feeling that if he moved he would either kiss you right there or scream like a child whose toy just got taken from him. Fearing the latter, he kept quiet, silently watching and deep down praying you would kick Raena’s ass for interrupting the two of you like that. 
“What the fuck, Rae?!” You barked, and she rapidly turned her head to you. Not her gaze, though, since her eyes were so low she had to lift her head a bit to actually be able to look you in the eyes, and then she just repeated herself, pointing at Mingyu with her recently licked hand. 
“You…” Her palm spreaded on your chest with a bit more strength than she probably intended, but that didn’t bother you at all. “.. said you wouldn’t kiss this man.” And there it was, her index finger pointed directly to Mingyu’s chin, which apparently was the higher she could point at that moment. “Be strong… my friend.” She concluded, shaking you a bit with the hand that was still on you and smiling innocently afterwards. 
“We were not-” You started arguing, but the finger she had just pointed to Mingyu went straight to your mouth, and you were still able to feel it a bit wet from your saliva. If it had been anyone else’s “mouth juices”, any second of it would be too much for you to bear, but since it was yours, you were able to prevent yourself from kicking her ass.
“Don’t lie to me, my little Mrs. Darcy, I…” Her finger went to her chest, and she tumbled a bit, but Mingyu was able to hold her and keep her up and ready to jabber some more nonsense. “... am an empath.” Your eyes went to Mingyu immediately, finding him looking at you as well. His lips turned into a line and he closed his eyes, looking to the other side, as he held a laugh the best he could. You simply bit your tongue, nodding and pretending that she was being reasonable. 
“I can feel the sexual tension here. It’s… palpable. Check this out.” She made a move that would put her in between the two of you, stumbling a bit before acting like she couldn’t go through anymore. “See? The tension!” 
“But why can’t we-'' Mingyu wasn’t even thinking about hiding his intentions anymore, for him it was crystal clear that you reciprocated his feelings and, because of that, he could just tell Rae off and finally do what he had been craving to do for the past week. You, on the other hand, weren't thinking the same. 
“There’s no sexual tension. Mingyu and I are friends. I’m not his type, remember?” Trying to reason with a drunk person was never a good idea, and seeing Rae swing her head from one side to the other made you realize your attempt was unsuccessful. Unfortunately, Rae wasn’t the only drunk amongst the three of you, and your intoxicated brain was yelling at you that you should keep your pride and not admit to wanting to kiss Mingyu after saying you wouldn’t so many times. 
“Whatever you want to believe, Miss Ariel and Prince Eric in that canoe while the crab was singing. Just keep it inside your pants today, ok?” She shushed you and Mingyu, who had just opened his mouth to protest. “Kwanie said he wanted to spend the entire night with his friends. Look how fucking cute I am… and I haven’t made a move on Jessica at all for Kwanies sake. Be good friends and do that too, will you?” 
You looked at Mingyu once again, and Rae’s eyes followed your gaze. She turned his attention to him completely, shifting her weight from one leg to the other and smiling like a salesperson would before offering you the most hideous outfit ever. “Ok. She says she won’t hook up with you and this bitch is prideful as fuck, but I can’t trust you… What do you say, Kim Mingi?”
 He sighed before opening his mouth once again, not being cut before finishing his phrase this time: “Yes, I won’t make any moves on her tonight, Raena.” He declared in a monotone, and your best friend clapped happily, entangling her arms in yours and Mingyu’s and pulling the two of you closer to where Seungkwan was still dancing with Vernon. 
“GROUP HUG!” She yelled and you felt your eyes rolling back. Fuck, you felt it coming, but you thought Seokmin would be the one to do it, not fucking Raena. She squished you inside a hug, caughting Vernon and Seungkwan by surprise, especially when Seokmin appeared out of thin air and smashed them all together. Soonyoung got there almost as quickly as the other man had, and brought Jihoon with him. Next thing you knew, the only people outside of that ridiculous hug was Minghao and Wonwoo, who looked terrified at the mash of people swinging together in the middle of the lounge. 
It felt nice. It felt so nice you hated it. You were more of an introverted yourself, and you could never fully understand how Seungkwan had so many friends, but you had to admit that standing there, surrounded by smiley drunk people that loved each other to death felt great. Your eyes crinkled at the corners, vanishing as soon as you let the stubborn smile that was trying to emerge finally take form on your lips, and when you looked to your side you saw Mingyu looking at you, with a smile flickering across his face. 
“You loved it. Admit it. I saw you smiling.” Seungkwan teased you when the group hug dispersed itself and everyone scattered on the lounge to either drink, eat or dance. You were sitting on a table with Raena, Jessica, Seungkwan, Mingyu and Seokmin, while Vernon was carefully picking out food to take to you after he lost the rock, paper and scissors. 
“I was smiling just as much as you.” You hissed, but you saw Seungkwan pout and lifted his shoulders a bit, smiling at Vernon when he placed the food right in front of the birthday boy and sat next to him. 
“I loved it. Point proved." He said before throwing some snacks inside his mouth. Everyone seemed to be sobering up, and most of the people had traded the alcohol for water in order to be alive and be able to participate in the following day’s activities. Seokmin seemed to be a bit bored, his face was propped up onto his hands and he was looking nowhere in particular. 
“Why don’t we play a game?” Seokmin proposed, and most of you dangled your heads from one side to the other, denying anything that could make you drink another bit of alcohol. “Losers drink water, come on…” He started poking Seungkwan’s arm, trying to convince him because he knew damn well that all the others would do whatever Seungkwan asked of them that day. 
“Ok. Ok. Let’s play a game.” Seungkwan complied and Seokmin beamed at it, finally straightening his posture and thinking about something he’d like to play. “Nothing too stupid. Or complicated, I’m still a bit drunk.” Seungkwan insisted, making Seokmin scrunch his nose and go back to thinking. 
“How about this… We all say three things about ourselves, two truths and a lie, and whoever can’t find the lie must drink.” He seemed so excited by it that you almost felt a bit excited yourself. Maybe it had to do with the fact that, with that game, you could know a little more about Seungkwan’s friends, maybe it was just the remaining alcohol in your blood making you think that it was a good idea. Whichever it was, made you start thinking about three things about you. “Ok, Seungkwan can go first.” 
Everybody got Seungkwan’s right, and him going first was probably a bit silly since everyone on that table knew him better than themselves. Vernon was next, and you were surprised to find out that his name wasn’t actually Vernon, but Hansol, and Vernon was simply one of his last names. Only Seungkwan was able to guess yours, but seeing Mingyu actually trying his best to figure you out made a small dimple show in your cheek. It was on her turn that you all realized Rae was deeply sleeping on her seat. 
“Ok. We should wrap it up. Later we’ll have a busy day!” Seungkwan declared, standing up and clapping twice in order to wake Rae up. Seokmin seemed to be a bit bummed, but you decided that taking Rae to her room and not standing there to figure out if he actually was was the best decision for you at that moment. 
The alcohol on your body was almost completely gone, and thankfully there was no sign of hangover whatsoever. Not mixing beverages was the best decision you had made that day, and watching Rae - who mixed up a lot of shit - stumbling on your way to her room, even with your arm wrapped around her, made you twice as glad. 
After what seemed to be hours of you trying to give your stubborn friend a shower, you slowly started your way back to your room. There was no one in sight and you probably had spent more time tucking Rae in than you thought, because your expectation was to find at least one person outside. You raised your arm, intending to see what time it was, but the absence of your glasses made it impossible for you to see, so you just kept walking towards your room, throwing yourself on the bed while deliberating about showering. 
As soon as you got up, decided to suck up your laziness and get yourself cleaned up before sleeping, you heard a few knocks on your door. It started as just one, but after a few seconds two more followed the first. You made your way there, opening the door and finding Mingyu standing outside, ready to knock a fourth time. “Hey.” He said, smiling a bit and raising his hand in an automatic movement. 
“Hey… Is there something wrong?” He had never knocked on your door again, and for some reason you remembered the pinky promise both of you made - yes, in a slightly inebriated state - about knocking on each other’s doors if you wanted to know if something was not correct. He nodded, and you got out of your room, leaving the door half open. 
“I never got to tell my two truths and a lie.” He pouted and you couldn’t help but to laugh. That was what this was about? Mingyu tried really hard getting yours right, so he probably was interested in the game after all, and wanting to tell his propositions so bad he ended up knocking on your door. Once again you found yourself thinking that that monument of a man was cute, seeing him standing in front of you and being three heads taller made the word seem off, but you couldn’t see no other way to put it. 
“Ok. Go ahead. I’ll try my best.” The corners of your mouths raised in a toothless smile, and he showed his fangs listening to your answer. He bit his lower lip, raising one of his fingers before speaking. 
“One. I’m terribly afraid of heights.” He started counting and you kept watching his lips moving. The alcohol was making them look hypnotic, especially because of the way he would stick them out to pronounce the words. “Two. My name is Kim Mingyu.” His gaze started shifting and you felt a small shiver run through your body. Those options were obviously true. “Three. I won’t make any moves on you tonight.” 
It took him no more than a second to eliminate any distance between you two, and soon you felt his mouth nudging onto yours. His hands went to your face, lifting it gently and the soft peck turned into a small bite in your lower lip, which he stretched a bit before moving away, leaving you with a parted mouth and a racing heart. 
“I have three more.” You said, still too close to him to feel anything but fire all over your body. “One. I gave Seungkwan a beaded bracelet. Two. I have tattoos.” You put your hand on the handle of your door, opening it behind you. 
“Three… You shouldn’t lock it after you get in.” 
Tumblr media
[SMUT WARNING FOR MY FELLOW BABIES WHO DON'T LIKE IT] chapter fifteen - green lights
There was a lingering silence between the two of you, and then your back was clashing onto your room’s door. You grinned upon the pressure his lips made on your mouth, but that only left space for him to deepen the kiss, slipping his tongue in, and dipping his fingers on your waist once again. The heat from that slight touch radiated through your body, and immediately made you realize how much you were craving for it, how much you needed his touch; ever since the day he’d sink them there, it always felt empty without his strong grip. 
Your hands went straight to the handle of your door, opening it and then pulling Mingyu in by the collar of his shirt. Every cell of your body seemed to be intoxicated by the faint smell of his sweet perfume, and you could tell just by that that you were already addicted to him. 
Mingyu’s hands went under your shirt, and started to slowly move up as he was pulling you closer and closer, until there was nowhere to go anymore. His sharp teeth bit your lower lip once, and even with your eyes closed you could feel a smile appearing on his face, even with his mouth still glued to yours. 
The sound of your door being closed shut made you open your eyes again, only to see Mingyu with one foot up and his eyes glued to you in an almost adoring way. You couldn't help but to smirk at him, who immediately ran his fingers to your nape and asked you in a rusky voice a simple: “What?”, smiling sheepishly right afterwards. 
“Such an odd thing to do to someone who’s not your type, Kim Mingyu.” You provoked him, but the only impact your words caused this time was to widen his sly expression and pull your hair just a little bit, making you tilt your head slightly to the left and clearing a path for him to whisper in your ear. 
“Oh… I haven’t even started yet.” A small shiver ran through your body as he began to give small pecks on your neck. You almost didn’t realize his hands leaving your hair and moving slyly to your thighs, grabbing them and pulling you up with such low effort that you couldn’t help but to look at his arms, watching the small veins popping up one by one while his lips still went down on your neck spreading kisses. 
The slight nervousness that had made your heart tremble for a moment vanished when he pressed his mouth to your collarbone, and it was replaced by an unbearable heat that started spreading through your body. To the best of your abilities, your tried not to moan shamefully when his tongue went back to the side of your neck, tracing all the way up to your ear, sinking his canines slightly close to your earlobe, sucking the place instantly and making your head spin simply from that small pressure.
“Now would be a terrible time to say I just noticed the moon tattooed behind your ear, wouldn’t it?” He took his lips out of your neck and looked at you while uttering the phrase, and your mouth contracted into an involuntary smile. 
“No, cause I also just noticed another mole you have.” You mumbled and Mingyu’s gaze was filled with an innocent and a youthful expression as he secured his hands around your thighs and started to slowly walk towards your bed. 
“Which one? The one on the nose?” He asked, sitting while still keeping you on his lap, and for the first time you felt the hardness under his pants, which made your arousal only worse. You waved your head from one side to the other, placing a wet kiss just below his jaw. His eyes closed instantly and his hands once again held your waist underneath your shirt. 
“This one.” Your mouth was almost glued to his neck and he could feel the warmness of your breath softly brushing against his skin. Without being able to take any other second away from them, you rushed to his lips, brushing your tongue on his and diving deeper than the other kisses. 
His hands started to make their way up, pushing your shirt inch by inch in the meantime, and when he finally got it at your chin level, you pulled away from him, letting Mingyu remove that piece of clothing from your body. As you started undressing him as well, he took his time finally taking a good look at your tattoos. You were a work of art, with the tattoos framing beautifully every inch of your body. 
There was a small thud when his shirt met the floor, but it couldn’t barely be noticed, because not long after that Mingyu was pinning your body against the bed, nudging into your lips with a heated kiss. 
You gasped with the feeling of his big hands cupping your chest in a soft massage, but he left you no space to react as his lips found their way back to yours in a heartbeat. He thrusted forward, making his erection rub exactly the right way in your slit, and your mouth - still between his lips - opened letting a small pant come out. 
“Fuck, Gyu.” The words left your mouth unintentionally, but they made Mingyu’s smirk grow, as he started to trace your tattoos with small kisses and went down until he reached the snake on your collarbone. He continued his path down, sucking the skin from your chest and almost making you beg for him to give some attention to your very hardened peaks. The way he ripped your bra open from the front made a shiver run through your body, but instead of finally feeling his lips on your breast, you felt a huge emptiness when he got on his knees and pulled his body away from yours. 
“Shit. I don’t think I’ve ever wanted someone so bad in my whole life.” From your point of view, you could see his darkened gaze, the stiffness underneath his pants and the damn adoring smile staggered on his damn lips. This man would be the death of you, and you would enjoy every single bit of it. 
Your hands went straight to his pants, but he took them off before you could unbutton them, holding your wrists with his right hand over your head while slowly grazing his fingertips on your exposed skin. “You always want to do things in your way, don’t you?” His face started getting closer to yours, and you felt your eyes closing shut, craving for the velvety touch of his lips on you, but you’re given nothing besides his hot breathing against your skin and the agony growing on your stomach. “Unfortunately I’ve spent too much time thinking about what I wanted to do to you to let this opportunity pass.”
Mingyu wrapped his lips around one of your nipples while his free hand made small circular massages on the other one. You dug your feet into the mattress, feeling so much pleasure from that single movement that you couldn’t even imagine what it would feel like to have him inside you. Once again you whispered his name, with an airy voice, doing your best to keep the volume at minimal. 
His mouth engulfed the other breast, and he carefully took the hand that was pinning your wrists, putting two fingers inside your mouth, which you promptly sucked and gave a broad lick while he took them out. He purred your name, but didn’t let that small teasing affect his next actions, which were taken regardless of your pleadings. That hand went to the other nipple, pinching it slowly and making small movements to dismiss the pleasure before he did it again. 
You made the mistake of peering at the man on top of you, and felt your blood buzzing at the scene. Mingyu’s eyes were completely darkened, so focused on you, and when he saw you looking, his sharp teeth bit the pebbled flesh, sucking right after. You felt the sheer desire aching between your thighs, as it got wetter by the minute. Your hands went straight to Mingyu’s hair, pulling them as soon as you touched his strands as you watched him enjoying your every reaction to his touches. 
The quickness in which your hand went back to his trousers, unbuttoning and unzipping it before he could even realize it, got him off guard. You felt your body quiver when he stopped what he was doing and took both of his hands to pin your wrists beside your head, grinning at you and waving his head from one side to the other. 
“For someone who likes to tease you’re pretty impatient, you know?” His husky voice murmured in your ear, and you couldn’t help but to bite your lower lip, turning his head to match his gaze. Mingyu could drown in those deep eyes any day, feeling them immediately pulling him inside just like a sea current would once he got inside its waters. 
“I don’t like teasing…” You murmured, feeling him leaving small kisses on your mouth and almost losing your train of thought when his knee went between your thighs. “... I just like teasing you.” You stretched the last word and that made small fires burst through Mingyu’s body as his face shifted to a big smile he was unable to hide. 
His mouth started lowering your body inch by inch, as his kisses got wetter and with more pressure than before. After playing a bit with your chest, he lowered his body once again, and the hot kiss he left just a bit above the hem of your shorts stirred the pressure inside you, and you instinctively begged him to take them off.
Mingyu stopped what he was doing, holding your wrists and moving so that he could see your face. You were already panty, with a deep pink shade spreaded on your cheeks. The way that man looked at you could cause your heart to stop, making you fall apart in an instant. Mingyu bit his lower lip, smirking and kissing you before uttering the next phrase: “Well, I guess I can say I like teasing you too.”
He was good at that game, you must admit, but the thing Mingyu didn’t know or at least pretended not to know was that you were definitely better. Your gaze suddenly darkened, and your mouth turned into a sneer just for a second before you wrapped your legs around his waist and made him feel that damp spot he had just caused. Your mouth enfolded his in the deepest kiss you’ve shared so far, and you made sure to whisper against his mouth with the utmost lip movement you could put on the phrase so that your lips would graze in every single word: “I can wait cause I know you’ll fuck me real good. I’m very patient.” 
Mingyu’s body squirmed above you as you jerked once to make his intimacy touch yours once again, and a low moan formed on his throat as he puffed loudly, closing his eyes and clashing his lips onto yours. “Actually, I don’t feel that patient anymore.” He murmured, with no trace of a smile in his face, that was overthrown by the deep darkness inside his eyes. He let go of your hands, but you didn’t move them even a bit, watching as - with his eyes glued on yours - Mingyu started to trace a way with his finger nails through your stomach to your shorts. 
He moved his fingers inside your pants, going straight to your dripping cunt, and letting your name escape in a moan when he felt the wetness of your slit with his own hands. “Fuck, fuck.” You cussed as he gently brushed his fingers on your bud, but he didn’t spend too much time there. 
“God, I wanna eat you out so bad…” The fingers that had just been inside you went to his mouth, and he puffed after finally feeling your taste, continuing his phrase afterwards: “But I fear you’ll wake everybody up if I do.” The knot on the bottom of your stomach tightened itself and you jolted in expectation. Your mind was so clouded by lust that the only thing you could do at that moment was to think about how much you wanted him to touch you with his big hands so badly.
“M-Mingyu, please.” That day was the first time in your life you’ve ever bagged for something. The biggest possession you had before that day was your pride, but fucking Kim Mingyu rook it’s place and now a bit of pride was noting compared to how much you wanted him. How much you needed him to touch you, to fill you. 
“Are you gonna be a good girl, then?” He asked, calmly taking your pants off, but without ever breaking eye contact. He’s not clumsy at all, he’s a fucking liar. A stupidly hot liar that should take these fucking pants faster. Your mind took the opportunity of Mingyu’s hands away from you and your brain actually made sinapses again to think, but all that was there was him. He was ruining you, and you wanted to be ruined. 
“Yes.” You blurted, making him laugh with a deeper voice than usual, but you weren’t able to rejoice in that small moment because he finally took his eyes off of yours, staring at your intimacy and biting his lower lip again before starting to give wet kisses all over your inner thighs while taking them out of his hips. 
Your body was already tingling with the warmness of his mouth being pressed against your bare skin, making your toes curl beneath him as he approached your cunt with his upward trail of kisses. You bite your lip, suppressing a loud groan that almost came out when his tongue dragged along your slit. “Good girl.” He whispers in a melting voice. 
Incoherent words start slipping through your mouth accompanying his name every time you felt the velvety touch of his tongue right on your clit, and you covered your mouth with your own hand, even though - at that moment - you weren’t caring that much about who could hear you. He continues to lick and suck your slit in an addictive way, making your body respond to his every single touch.
“You’re perfect.” He mumbled before slipping one finger inside you, making your back arch almost completely and your lips part as a strangled noise that sounded like his name left them. “Look at me.” Mingyu commanded, holding your hips down with one of his hands in a grip that you were pretty sure would leave marks, and sliding another finger inside of you. “I wanna see your eyes when you come.”
His fingers started moving inside you in a way you’ve never experienced before, and eventually hitting a spot that would make your legs weak. At the same time, his tongue was making calculated circular movements on your most sensitive part, and then licking it up and down, causing the knot on your stomach to grow. 
“Oh, shit.” His slender eyes were pierced in yours as his tongue sweep skilfully on your bud with broad strokes, and you could see him opening sassy smiles everytime he saw you struggling to keep your eyes on his and to keep the moans to yourself. “Oh fuck, please don’t stop that.” The way he angled his tongue and started swirling it on your bud was igniting tremors all over your body. “Fuck. Gyu, please…” 
Mingyu then buried his mouth deeper, sucking the area and twirling his tongue in a controlled, yet skillful way. The hand that was inside you left your cunt, but you were so numb that you only noticed when you felt the pleasuring pain of a small pinch on your right boob, followed by a massage that almost made you scream in pleasure. 
With a last stroll of his tongue you felt it. Your body spasmed as his mouth was still buried in you, and you felt the trembling worsening as your head spun. You saw everything blurring in front of you as your back arched and your eyes rolled back with the sheer pleasure you were feeling, but feeling Mingyu sucking and licking every bit of your glistering arousal made you almost dissolve into pleasure. 
“I never thought I’d see you beg…” He teased you, but you had no strength to fight back, especially when you saw his rosy cheeks, the messy hair and the proud smile on his face. I am fucked. You just wrapped his neck with your arms, pulling him closer and kissing him passionately, knowing damn well that inebriating yourself with Kim Mingyu was the best thing you’ve ever done in your life. That movement, however, made another unintentional contact between your intimacies, and you realized how fucking hard he was.
“I guess now’s my turn right?” You sneered, taking him by surprise and - because of that - being able to switch your places and sitting right on top of his erection. His shorts were already untied, and you just pulled them down along with his underwear, having Mingyu to help you out when they came to his heels. Before you could realize, Mingyu’s hands were on your waist, and he pulled you carefully to the position you were in previously, not letting you even touch his cock. 
“Wrong. Today’s about me and all the shit I’ve been wanting to do to you since the day you woke me up…” He held you inside his arms and pulled your torso closer to him, consequentially making your cunt slide on his erection and a synchronized moan leave your mouths at the same time. You both giggled, and he held your face, pulling it close enough for him to kiss you gently. 
Suddenly a small problem struck you. “Do you… have a condom?” You asked, biting your lower lip but not making any effort to change your position. Mingyu nodded, pointing to the shorts you had just taken off and blinking once at you. 
“Oh, you were expecting this, then…” You teased him, grabbing his shorts and picking the pockets until you found the single condom, but had no time to even go back to his side before feeling his arms wrapping around your waist and positioning you back onto his lap. 
“I could tell you what I was expecting, or…” He glued his lips to your neck, sucking it in a not so gentle way while he moved softly beneath you, which made the condom fidget in your hands and fall onto his lap while you tried to suppress a loud moan you felt forming on your throat. “I could just show you.” The slutty smile that showed up on his face made you sure you never wanted someone so bad before and, thankfully, a smile appeared on your face when the realization hit you: you were about to have him.
Tumblr media
chapter sixteen - a true friend
A shy knock on your door woke you up, and you found yourself wrapped around Mingyu’s arms, who was still sleeping unfazed. The person behind the door knocked again, and you finally convinced yourself it wasn’t a dream, it actually happened.
“Are you sleeping?” Seungkwan’s voice was timid, but recognizing it made you almost jump out of bed, waking Mingyu up in the process. He opened his mouth, probably to ask what happened, but you were quicker into covering it with your left hand. Another knock on the door and it started to seem like a clock was ticking in your head, showing you that you were running out of time. You looked around your room, finding only Mingyu’s shorts and your shirt, but you honestly didn’t think it through before putting them on, shoving Mingyu into the bathroom and running towards the door. 
“I’m awake.” Your eyes were only half open, and your voice sounded way raspier than you imagined it would be at that time. You cleared your throat, glancing at Seungkwan and watching him frowning, and immediately tossed another word in: “What’s up?”
“Were you sleeping?” He seemed to only then have realized what time it was - 5:15 a.m., you checked on your phone before opening the door - and now he seemed a bit flustered to have woken you up, but you simply shook your head from one side to the other, giving two little spanks on your face and smiling at him. 
“Yup, but I’m awake now. What happened?” Your room was silent, Mingyu made absolutely no sound in the meantime and you were fighting your urge to look inside and see if he was still there, but you couldn’t because Seungkwan was right in front of you, looking a bit lost and very confused. 
“Oh… Nothing. I just… I just thought about coming here.” He murmured unconvincingly, and you tilted your head to the side, closing the door behind you so that Mingyu wouldn’t dare to listen to whatever he had to say. You were a loyal bitch, and if Seungkwan reached you he didn’t want anyone else to know what it was about. 
“Do you want to talk?” You ran your fingers through his messy hair, trying to pull it together somehow, and waited for him to answer. It took him a while, he was actually thinking about his response. Seungkwan wasn’t great at sharing his problems. Showing affection? He was ok with that. Showing when you had pissed him off? Damn, he was the best. Actually asking for help? Oh, no, no. Seungkwanie would rather die than ask anybody’s help before things got too out of control.
“No.” He declared, both to you and him at the same time. You nodded, biting your lip and trying to think of a way to help. Raena was the best at squeezing the truth out of Seungkwan, and probably that was the reason he came to you and not to her: he wasn’t ready to talk yet. 
“But you do have something to talk about, right?” Your question was quickly answered with a significant nod from the blond man standing in front of you. “Do you wanna go to the pier and sit in silence until you start crying and then pretend nothing happened?” You suggested and he looked at you, livid. 
“Fuck you. No.” His long face didn’t last long, and as soon as your giggle was heard he followed you, already feeling better about his deadlock. “Can we… do a small under-the-table schedule tomorrow night? The… Hm… A-Access Holly(boo)d?” You cackled, covering your mouth and hoping that no one had been woken by it. 
“Honestly, your mind is fucking amazing. Did you just come up with that?” He nodded and you placed your hand on top of your heart: “Respect.” Your words made Seungkwan smile once again, and you felt like you made something right - fucking finally. “I’m obviously in. It’s your birthday today, if you asked me to hide a body I would say ‘Kwanie what the fuck…’ but would end up doing it anyways.” 
“You are ridiculous.” He said, feeling glad about coming to talk to you. You bowed twice, rejoicing on Seungkwan’s mood change thanks to you. This is what you should have been for him in the past three years, and what you weren’t because of your stupid ass job. You were glad it wasn’t too late. 
“Should I call Rae?” You asked him and he looked you up and down, raising his hands and making such vague gestures that you couldn’t even understand what he meant by them. The confused look on your face made him roll his eyes. 
“Of fucking course. Us, emotionally constipated bitches, can never solve this shit on our own. We need our emotional cancer support.” He uttered like it was obvious and you just nodded, once again holding a small giggle that would often come out when you were hanging with Seungkwan in any given situation. 
“How about Vernon?” His gaze shifted and he simply denied, waving his head from one side to the other while looking at nowhere in particular. “Oh, ok. I see ya. I got it. I can see right through you, Boo Seungkwanie.” 
“I can also see right through you. How’s Mingyu?” His eyes were piercing and, had you not been a lawyer for the past three years - and therefore an excellent liar -, you probably would have been shaking until now from how spot on he was on his damn guess. 
“I don’t know. You should knock on his door and ask… You’re gonna have to knock five times, though.” He looked you up and down again, staying a little longer on the shorts you were wearing than you would like, but suddenly shrugged, waving his hands dismissively. “I’ll sleep a bit now. Sorry for waking you up.” He said, turning on his heels and heading to the exit of that building.
 After his blond hair disappeared into the corridor, you finally let out a huge sight, getting inside your room and seeing no trace of Mingyu. You opened the bathroom door, and found him sleeping while sitting on the ground with his head resting on the sink. He was holding your shorts and his shirt tightly and his mouth was a bit open. The man was fucking adorable. 
“Gyu…” You said softly and he opened his eyes, smiling faintly at you and then brushing his face with his hands in order to wake up, dropping the clothes he was hanging onto. He got up, stretching his back and following you out of the bathroom as you guided him by holding his hand. 
“What was this about?” He asked in a very raspy voice and with only one eye opened. “Why did I have to go to the bathroom? Are we… hiding this?” A small pout formed on his face and you just stood on your tiptoes, leaving a peck there and seeing his sharp teeth show up after you did so. 
“I think it’s the best thing to do for now…” You confessed and he pouted again, pulling you closer into a hug and leaving kisses in your head. When you lifted your gaze, he placed a kiss on your forehead, and started going down leaving kisses all over your face until he reached your lips. 
“I don’t want to.” He said it like a child and you giggled a bit, flicking his forehead and watching him sulk over it. “Why should we?” 
“We don’t know what this is yet…” You started explaining, and saw him paying close attention to every word that was coming out of your mouth. “... Maybe not making a big deal out of it will cause us to avoid a lot of trouble… Besides, do you know your fucking friends? For instance, Rugel won’t leave us alone with the lame jokes about sex.” 
“Well… I did get the condom from him, so I’m guessing I’ll already be suffering those consequences…” He confessed and both of your hands went straight to your face, covering it completely while you tilted it back. Mingyu took your wrists, wrapping them around his own waist and, by that, pulling you closer.
“Don’t drag me into it, Gyu, please!” You begged him and he giggled a bit, nodding in agreement as soon as he did it. “Not to mention the fact that I might’ve said a couple times I wouldn’t hook up with you and I have a bit of pride inside myself…” You said it like it was nothing, but it made him drop his arms that were still holding you and look at you with another pout on his lips.
“Ouch? That actually hurt a bit?” He said. His eyes narrowed and a line appeared between his brows. You were quick to pull him closer, placing a small kiss on his collarbone and watching him shiver just by that small gesture.
“You also said that… Mr. ‘You’re Not My Type You Ugly Bitch’.” And once again there he was: Kim Mingyu visibly distressed by the tiniest thing you’ve said to tease him. It should not be this fun, but fuck… it was. You felt a small mocking smile show up but you tried your best to keep it to yourself, as he opened his mouth almost insulted.
“ONE TIME. I said it one time. And I never said you were ugly, I always thought you were fucking hot… You just happened to be way more than that… And I’m not someone who only sees people by their looks” He blurted the first words out, but then you started to leave small kisses on his chest as he went jabbering the following words, each one being more slurred than the others and his eyes closing because of the soft touch of your lips.
“Ass or Boobs?” You asked him jokingly and he giggled, forcing himself into seriousness once again to answer blatantly: “Personality.” You both bursted into laughter, as you buried your head on his chest while you did so. 
“Seriously, though. When you walk through that door this…” You pointed at you and then to him. “... never happened. Deal?” He looked at you for a bit, and once again he was thinking that you must have been a great lawyer because there was absolutely no fucking thing you would ask of him that he could’ve possibly think about denying. His eyes rolled before uttering the forsaken word, but you were determined enough on that idea and Mingyu was too tired to fight over his wishes.
“Deal.”
Tumblr media
chapter seventeen - hopeless
“Are you sure that this pancake isn’t burning?” Seokmin had woken up a bit earlier than he usually did, and so thirsty that it became almost impossible for him to go back to sleep, so he decided to take the opportunity and see if anybody was already up. He found Mingyu in the kitchen by himself, looking to the most absolute nothing and missing all the indications that the batter on the pan in front of him was about to taste like coal if he didn’t take it out of the fire at that exact second. 
Mingyu looked confused at Seokmin, only noticing his presence after his friend spoke, taking a few seconds to make sense of what was just spoken, rushing to turn the batter and hoping that the pancake wasn’t completely lost. Seokmin bursted into laughter, murmuring a “classic Mingyu” about the fact that he did all the moves in a very clumsy manner, but knowing that messing up cooking wasn’t anything like his friend. 
“What’s up? What were you thinking about?” DK asked the tallest, sitting on the counter and nibbling on one of the pancakes that were already done on a plate to see if they were any good. Mingyu was thinking about you, but he couldn’t say that because he fucking promised that he’d forget what happened inside your room after leaving it As if it was possible. Nonetheless, the only thing that was going through his mind was you and this weird feeling that kept emerging every time he’d see you, or think of you.
“Nothing…” There was absolutely no credibility in Mingyu's words and Seokmin knew him well enough to know that. He squinted, looking his friend up and down, and after he shoved the recently approved pancake inside his mouth, eating the rest of it in only one bite, he came down off the counter, pushing Mingyu’s shoulder carefully, and making sure his friend knew he wasn’t buying any of his excuses. 
“Come on… You can tell me. I’m great at keeping secrets…” His smile made his eyes almost vanish, but a pout soon took its place, caused by Mingyu’s expression that Seokmin could read pretty well: are you shitting me? “Fine. I’m terrible at keeping my own secrets, but when it’s somebody else's I’m pretty good. You wouldn’t know because you never fucking tell me anything.” He nagged and Mingyu turned off the stove, just then noticing that one of the pancakes was gone. 
“Do you want some pancakes as well?” He asked and Seokmin smiled again, nodding and making his way to the coffee machine, making sure to prepare enough for him, Mingyu, and someone else who could eventually show up. They both finished making their breakfast and there was no sign of anyone else whatsoever, so Seokmin decided to push Mingyu a little bit more. 
“Why don’t you tell me just… superficially? For me to get the gist of it without you giving me any details?” He proposed, and Mingyu seemed to be actually considering that possibility, as a small frown started to appear due to the taste of the slightly burnt pancake he decided to eat anyway. 
What could he say? That he couldn’t stop thinking about you any second of the day? That now that he’d finally tasted your kiss he didn’t want to have anyone else’s? That he had left your room at five a.m. and was since then thinking about knocking back, but was afraid to wake you up? That he was dying to scream out to every single soul in that place that he had finally kissed you, but he couldn’t?
“I think I… kinda like someone.” He just said instead, and Seokmin nodded, once again eating the pancake in one bite and drinking a bit of coffee while Mingyu waited patiently for any response he could’ve had. 
“The best phrasing would be I think I’m hopelessly in love with someone, but ok, go on…” Seokmin mimicked Mingyu’s tone, including a small lisp that he kept insisting Mingyu had, even though the tallest one knew he didn’t - his mind just worked a bit faster than his mouth and words would come out a bit slurred. 
“Wait, what?” Mingyu finally assessed Seokmin’s words. He wasn’t in love, it was just a crush. Besides, how the fuck did he know who he was talking about? The shortest one giggled watching Mingyu enter his deep analysis state once again, eating while he processed the information. When his friend’s gaze pierced on Seokmin’s, he just shrugged. 
“It’s kind of obvious. Have you seen the way you fucking look at her? The way you were holding her in the pool? The way your eyes were sparkling watching her rap to ‘Lose Yourself’ by Eminem on Karaoke Night?” Mingyu’s jaw dropped at Seokmin’s words, and he fumed his friend, asking something he was hoping to have an opportunity to ask a while ago. 
“Why the fuck did you tell her I flirt with everybody then, jackass? And why on earth you sat in that damn pool if you noticed?!” Mingyu’s voice was getting louder by the minute, but he was trying his best to be heard only by the ass he had for a friend. 
“Because it’s true that you flirt as a means of communication, how would I know that it was for real this time? Just because of your googly eyes and loud sighs? I’m not psychic… And the second one was because I didn’t want to be alone.” He pouted and Mingyu took the rest of the pancakes that were on Seokmin’s plate, shoving them all into his own mouth and concluding that he wasn’t deserving of his culinary skills. “Dude?” 
“You don’t deserve eating my pancakes.” Mingyu explained with his mouth still full, but Seokmin simply took a few pancakes from his friend’s plate and did the same Mingyu just had. “And I do not flirt as a means of communication.”
“Tell that to halmoni, Kim Mingyu. She’ll be heartbroken, though.” Mingyu’s hand went straight to Seokmin’s arm, hitting it while he stuck his tongue out, and returning that affectionate gesture was the least he could do, so Seokmin rejoiced with the sound of his palm hitting just the right spot on Mingyu’s arm. 
“What are you guys talking about?” Rae’s voice was so husky that, for a split second, Seokmin thought that the person entering the kitchen was actually Wonwoo. She looked like she hadn’t drunk at all the previous day: there were no undereye bags, her curls were glowing and her skin seemed the best they’ve seen so far. There was, however, an odd expression on her face, almost like she was using every single strength in her body to cope with the sunlight. 
“Heart problems.”
“Seokmin’s halmoni.” The two of them answered at the same time, and Rae looked a bit confused at first, while Mingyu pinched his friend’s legs under the table and hoped he would shut his big ass mouth for once. 
“Is she ok?” Raena seemed truly concerned, and Mingyu just got up, proposing to make her some breakfast while he left the small mess for Seokmin to fix. The latter nodded, smiling brightly to the girl who had just sat down in front of him. 
“Yes. Yes… We were saying that she’s very healthy and hadn’t had any heart problems.” He lied, but Rae was in no condition to make judgments about the veracity of said words, and since she couldn’t even think of a reason why Seokmin would lie, she just nodded, agreeing with him and closing her eyes to avoid any clarity to reach her for a while. 
Seokmin kept jabbering about some things that happened the previous night while Raena ate the pancakes Mingyu had prepared for her. He was still in the kitchen waiting to see if anyone else would come in and ask for pancakes, looking avidly to the door while biting his cuticles off. 
“Everyone’s passed out. I checked…” Rae mentioned putting the last piece of her breakfast in her mouth, and Mingyu turned his gaze to her, raising both of his eyebrows and watching her drink a bit of juice and dry her mouth with a no longer white napkin. “You kept looking at the door, I don’t think no one’s coming any time soon.”
Defying her recently spoken words, you suddenly appeared in the kitchen, raising one of your hands in a small greeting. Mingyu’s face lit up as soon as you appeared, and a silly smile showed up in his mouth, which was soon reciprocated by you. Seokmin got up almost instantly.
“Oh, guess you were wrong, Rae. Wanna check if there’s anyone else awake?” He asked, blinking to Mingyu and almost forcing Raena to get up and follow him. She seemed a bit lost by the suddenness, but she followed him willingly, leaving you and Mingyu alone in the kitchen in no time. 
“Want some pancakes?” He asked, getting up from the chair, and you nodded, thanking him in such a low voice that you feared he hadn’t listened to you. While he was concentrating on preparing the batter, you took a look outside the kitchen, finding no one around.
Mingyu felt your hands softly wrapping around his waist and a small kiss being placed on the highest point of his back that you could reach without him bending over, and he looked back, seeing your small eyes and the big smile you were flashing his way. He took your arms, leaving the batter behind and turning one eighty degrees to face you. His lips were quick to find yours and you just kept looking at him when he pulled his face away. 
“How am I supposed to hide anything when you do this kind of thing to me?” He asked, and you giggled, standing on your tiptoes to reach his face, leaving small kisses all over it until you found his lips. 
“There’s no one around.” You had a childish smile on your face and Mingyu felt his heart bursting with the way your nose scrunched while looking at him that way. “The best phrasing would be I think I’m hopelessly in love with someone, but ok, go on…” Seokmin’s voice reached Mingyu unconsciously, and the more he looked at you, the more they seemed to make sense. In love? He wasn’t sure yet, but hopeless? He definitely was, and it was all because of you.
Tumblr media
chapter eighteen - look around
The absence of the white cloud blanket on the night sky indicated to you that it would be a cold night, and you cursed yourself for not buying anything that would cover you up for that. Your secret meeting with Rae and Seungkwan to talk over anything that was bothering Kwanie was supposed to happen a few minutes later, but there you were, on the balcony of your room, thinking that near the water would probably be colder than there, and you were already pretty cold. 
“Oh, what a coincidence.” Mingyu’s voice startled you. For a clumsy man, his steps were way too silent. He was standing next to the edge of his balcony that was closest to yours, wearing very familiar jeans, a black beanie and a cardigan that you were pretty sure that should be worn with something underneath - which he decided was not necessary. “We met here again the same day I happened to have two bottles of Bacardi and was thinking about drawing something beautiful… Wanna be it?”
You giggled with all the cheesiness, but Mingyu seemed proud of his previous words, bearing a bright grin that made his nose scrunch a bit and his eyes sparkle. You once again jumped to his balcony, making the man almost drop the bottles he was holding behind his back to try and catch you. You were a bit faster than he expected, and landed gracefully beside him. 
“I can’t. I have a thing to do today…” Your words made him pout, but your icy touch on his face made his mouth quirk up and his eyes went straight to yours. Mingyu placed the two bottles on the rail, letting his hands wander on your back and making a small shiver run through your body because of the coldness of his touch due to the freezing bottles he was holding just now. 
“Wow, that was a violent shiver. Are you cold?” He asked and you simply nodded, feeling him pulling you closer and starting to rub his arms around you, attempting to warm you with them and his presence. You rest your head on his chest, feeling his arms tightening around you, and wishing you could be there just for a little while. “Why are you wearing these clothes, then? Don’t you have anything warmer?” 
“The only long sleeved clothing I own here is the shirt I was wearing when I… you know…” Quit my job. Ruined my future. The dramatic words got lost in your mouth while you tried to explain to him, but Mingyu simply nodded, pulling a bit away to look you in the eye, but without letting you further away from him even the slightest.
“Ah, yes, when you held my hand for the first time… I can only imagine it is hanging in your room like a trophy…” The dry noise that the encounter of your hand with the uncovered part of his chest made was louder than you intended, but Mingyu’s loud giggle and the smirk he was displaying made you sure that it wasn’t because you put too much strength into it.
“Jackass.” You murmured, trying to get out of his hug, but he just stiffened his arms, making his grip on you stronger and pulling you close enough for him to be able to find your lips, leaving small pecks while you kept jokingly trying to escape. He is way too good at this for it to be legal, you kept thinking to yourself while Mingyu’s lips would wander through every inch of your face in a very soft and warm caress. “If you didn’t have such a handsome face I would’ve punched it already.” 
“If it is sensual and consensual… I’m ok with it, you know?” His words masked the redness that was spreading through his cheeks because of your compliment, but you couldn’t help but notice how red his ears had gotten and how adorable he looked with the youthful smile he showed everywhere lately. “Talking about sensual…” 
His arms left you, and - maybe because of the cold night, maybe because of some deep wish within you to keep being held by him forever - their absence was almost painful. You felt a pout forming in your own mouth, unintendedly, but it dropped when you saw him opening one button of his cardigan at a time, taking it off in no time and placing it over your shoulders. 
“Kim Mingyu!” You nagged, pushing him inside of his room and trying your best to avoid that he would get sick. His body was in flames when your cold hand touched it, and you finally looked down once again, inspecting his stiff torso and having vivid images of him on top of you popping in your head unconsciously. 
“What? You said you were cold…” He had a sheepish expression on his face and he could see exactly how your eyes were wandering through his body in a hypnotic way. The bottles of Bacardi were still on the rail of the balcony, but drinking didn’t seem that interesting now that you were in front of him. “I was just helping you out.”
“I am not one of god’s strongest soldiers, Kim Mingyu, you cannot take your shirt like that and hope that I will simply move on with my life, seriously.” You finally came back to your senses, watching him beaming at your comment and slowly caressing your hair while he kept getting closer and closer. “But thank you, do you have anything else to wear? Can’t let you get a cold… You’re already a big baby when healthy, I can’t even imagine how impossible you must be when sick.” 
“Should I also take off my pants and show you how impossible I can be?” His eyes were piercing through yours and you bit your lower lip, gathering all of the strength you had on your body to swing your head from one side to the other. 
“I can’t, Gyu. I told you I have something to do…” You checked your watch, seeing that you were officially late for the secret rendez-vous. Slowly a tint of regret from jumping to Mingyu’s balcony and making it harder for you to want to leave him and go meet your friends emerged. Nonetheless, Seungkwan needed you, so you didn’t have a choice, you should get going before it was too late.
“What’s that? Schedule is free tonight, I checked…” He asked, walking towards his suitcase and pulling a long sleeved shirt from it, and - thankfully for your mental health and self control - covering his fine ass body with it. 
“It’s a secret…” When Mingyu looked at you after you uttered those words, he saw a completely new expression on your face. The smile was almost childish, like you were a kid who was about to do something bad, but somehow wanted someone to know. Mingyu raised his brows and you bit your lower lip once again while the smile kept staggered on your face. “... Like a Confession Session for the besties who hadn’t talked in ages because one of us has been too busy to be a human being.” You explained and Mingyu nodded: you, Rae and Seungkwan would gather and tell each other about your lives, he got that. 
“Are you gonna talk about me?” His voice was deep and he held your hand softly, intertwining your fingers and grazing his thumb very gently up and down. Your heart fumbled with that small act, and you could feel it beating stupidly loud, almost making you embarrassed. This is ridiculous, this feeling. Your head said that constantly, but your heart was beating so loud that those intrusive thoughts couldn’t barely be heard, and you would simply enjoy these little things, fearing that soon they would go away. 
“What would I say? We decided on keeping it a secret, remember?” You smiled and Mingyu frowned, sticking his lower lip out, scrunching his nose and puckering his eyebrows. He tried letting go of your hand, but you held it still. Even though Mingyu made it pretty obvious that he would rather just tell everybody, you still didn’t know what the two of you had. What would you even say? Hi guys, Mingyu and I had nasty sex two nights ago and now we hold hands and kiss eventually? That simply didn’t make sense. Besides, what if this was only because of the environment? What if you came back home and Mingyu realized that you weren’t his type afterall? How embarrassing would it be for you to retell everyone that the nasty sex was just a mistake? No, no. That wouldn’t do. 
Oddly, Mingyu understood exactly what was going on in your head the moment he laid eyes on you. It felt weird, being able to read you so well after just a few days felt at the same time weird and as if it was meant to be. For now, he knew that it was a lost battle, so he decided to do what he knew would please you: diverge the subject and let this conversation for later. You already had much in your head anyways. 
“That I’m super cute and a good kisser…” He answered finally, stealing a kiss before pulling away with a toothless smile. You felt glad he didn’t insist on the matter, smiling back at him and raising both eyebrows in response. 
“Can I change that to ‘Gyu’s super cute, smart and handsome’ and leave the good kisser part aside? I don’t think Raena would believe me if I said I kissed you, she would call me a sore loser and a liar.” You proposed and Mingyu bursted into laughter, nodding while he patted your head in a very caring manner. 
“Deal.” Once again he was blushing. He fucking loved being complimented, you could tell that by his very obvious reactions to every single good thing you’ve said about him so far, and he also liked when you called him either by his nickname or full name. He was very transparent and expressive, even when he tried not to be. 
“Ok. I must go now. I’m already late, if I take more time they’ll start searching my body in the water and be certain that I’m dead by now… I am never ever late.” Mingyu nodded, opening the door for you and, after seeing if there was anybody on the corridor, you slid your body out of his room, rapidly striding to the pier. 
Seungkwan was sitting with his back completely straight on one of the sun loungers looking nowhere in particular, and Rae was staring deeply at him, probably waiting for him to say something - the scene wasn’t even close to unusual -, sitting in the lounger next to his. You cleared your throat to avoid scaring anyone, and sat right next to Rae on her chair. 
“You’re late.” She remarked and you smiled half-heartedly, knowing damn well that she was right. Usually the late one was Seungkwan, because you would always push Raena out of the house — even when her make up wasn’t still completely done —, and make her finish getting ready on the way. “And Seungkwan hadn’t said anything other than…” She forced her voice to go deeper and tried her best to mimic your best friend in the next phrase: “I will only speak when the one who will agree with me arrives.” 
“Is this Mingyu’s cardigan?” Seungkwan finally looked at you, gushing the words instantly when he noticed the piece of clothing that definitely did not belong to you. You nodded and Rae made the slyest face you’ve ever seen her pull out, so you decided to explain — lie —  before things got out of control. 
“Yep. I’m late because I didn’t buy any long sleeved clothes, so I knocked on Mingyu’s door and asked for one. He took his time looking for this and I took my time lying about wanting to stroll along the pier by myself so that I wouldn’t rat you out.” 
Raena hated how good of a liar you were. She couldn’t tell if that was the truth or not. She had seen Mingyu sneaking into the kitchen and grabbing some bottles earlier, but she simply could not remember his outfit, and you seemed pretty confident in what you were saying, so she decided to believe it.
Seungkwan, on the other hand, knew it was bullshit. You never explain yourself this much when you have nothing to hide, and the tone of your voice always had slight changes when you were on what he liked to call “lawyer mode”. However, if you were lying it probably was because you weren’t ready to tell them whatever was going on, so he decided to do the thing he hated the most: pouring out his feelings. 
He didn’t hate attention, nor hated people knowing things about him. That was, of course, when it came to things he could control and slightly manipulate how he would be perceived. Those two jerks that were bickering while he processed the new information he just received were the only two people in the world to whom Seungkwan would confidently talk about the most reckless, enerving and uncontrollable things in his life: his personal feelings.  
“Ok, can we talk about Kwanie now, Raena? Geez, I’m only ten minutes late.” You begged, hoping that the damn woman in front of you would simply drop this one mistake you made. You never dropped anytime she got late before, so she wasn’t very willing to let this one go without at least a bit of nagging, but Seungkwan nodding made her forget about it and pay attention to him.
“Right… It’s one of those things…” He started saying, noticing that both of you were paying close attention. “... That I don’t like talking about.” Putting in words the things that were bothering him was way harder than he expected. Seungkwan kept trying to formulate words and nothing was coming out. “It’s better if you guys just ask.” 
The light echo of the small water movements made by the wind twirling in that shimmering nothingness was the only sound that could be perceived. It seemed like even your breaths had taken a break and were being held as the two of you started to think of what Seungkwan could possibly want you to ask. “I have nothing…” Rae finally broke the silence, unable to think of anything that could be bothering her friend.
“This is about… Vernon… right?” You asked carefully, afraid to trigger anything, and Rae’s jaw dropped when Seungkwan nodded affirmatively. You nodded back and Rae kept shifting her gaze from him to you nonstop, until you spoke again: “What? Weren’t you an empath? How did you not realize this, Raena?” The phrase made Seungkwan giggle a bit, and Rae puffed loudly, throwing her hair back with her hand and steaming at you. 
“I am an empath. I’m a cancer…” She confirmed, sticking her middle finger up and tucking the framing strands of hair behind her ears. “But I do confess that I have been so focused on Jessica that I haven’t paid much attention to my two babies.” 
“You didn’t make your move yet? For fucks sake, Raena.” Seungkwan scolded and she raised her index, swinging that long and slender finger from one side to the other in a slow pace, and starting to swing her head alongside. 
“No. No. No. No. No, Mr. Boo Seungkwan. This is not about me. This is about you. I see what your earthy sign ass is trying to do but I won’t let it happen. You can scold me about being a hopeless romantic and a panicked gay later.” She said, and as oddly as it sounds, Rae was making… sense. That was a new one. “So let’s go back a bit, shall we? Chwe Hansol… do you like him?” 
“Hard question. Rephrase it.” Seungkwan demanded, and Rae squinted. How the fuck could that be a hard question? You were thinking about questions to do yourself, but your mind was blank, only being replaced by eventual images of Kim Mingyu that would randomly pop out with no previous warnings. 
“Did he do anything to annoy you?” You finally asked, shaking the mental image of Kim Mingyu in his pair of jeans and with no clothes on that was coming back no matter how hard you tried to dismiss it. DAMN. THIS FUCKING MAN. Seungkwan nodded.
“Was it something he said?” Raena asked, and Seungkwan denied promptly, waving his head from one side to the other with his eyes shut. “So… It was something he did…” She concluded and Seungkwan nodded. “Ok. Now it’s with you, champ. Can’t dig any more than that without context.” 
Kwanie nodded again, looking around and preparing himself to vocalize the thing he had been trying to not think about for the past day. He had been ignoring Vernon ever since it happened, so scared to let that situation get out of control that he ended up making the situation get completely out of control. “Vernon k-ki… k-kissed me. And I kissed him back. On my birthday. But I don’t… I don’t know…” 
Your mouth dropped. You had been so focused on your own problems you missed all the cues Seungkwan had given you for the past week. The way he kept caressing Vernon’s cheeks, the way they were together all the time, the way he angrily said that friends to lovers was his least favorite trope and how Vernon walked right out of there, the way he was constantly asking you to do something just the three of you but you kept denying because of such silly problems that they weren’t even worth to mention… This man was dying to tell you about him, he was dying to ask for help, and just like for the past three years you forgot to look around you. 
Tumblr media
chapter nineteen - old scars
January 16th, 03:32
After dragging himself across the saloon to take the last red cup that was tossed on the ground, Rugel greeted the last two people left on the pier: Hansol and Seungkwan. The latter insisted that Vernon should just go to sleep, that he didn’t need to help Seungkwan out with all the cleaning - which could not be left for the following day because, of course, Kwanie had planned many fun activities for his birthday. Vernon, on the other hand, was set on helping the birthday boy out, collecting every piece of trash he could find and taking anything slightly heavy from Seungkwan’s hands before he could lift any sort of weight. It was his birthday, afterall. 
“I just have a few things to put away, Vernon, you can go to sleep now if you’d like.” Seungkwan’s words were a bit slurred and his cheeks were crimson, but to Vernon he seemed very sober while uttering them. He was trying to portray himself as sober, Vernon knew as far as that, and he simply waved his head from one side to the other, promptly denying Kwan’s demands and continuing to do what he was doing prior to that disturbance. 
After a brief silence, Vernon decided to speak up, feeling his friend’s eyes burning on the nape of his neck for not doing as he was told. “I want to help you out, ok? Have I ever done anything I didn’t want to?” It was Seungkwan’s turn to swing his head, a small pout formed on his lips and his eyes partially closed while he did so. 
“No… It’s just… You know…” He kept wandering nowhere in particular while he said the words, and his hands were gesturing vaguely, stretching his long fingers to whichever direction was closer. “I don’t want to bother you. I can do this alone. I’m sorry” He explained himself and Vernon picked up the chairs around the table he was in, placing them on top of the others before approaching Seungkwan again. 
“You don’t bother me. Ever. Remember when you called me two in the morning asking if I was up on the day before my field trip? You didn’t even bother me then. It woke me up to speak to you until it was 5am and I left for the trip with energy - which I almost never have by the way.” He confessed, just staring at the boy in front of him, who had already forgotten about the main reason he was there: put everything together before morning came. “I love just being by your side, and I told you already to stop apologizing, you did nothing wrong.” 
Seungkwan’s ears turned as red as his cheeks, and he could feel his whole body tingle from those words. He stopped a smile from emerging, afraid that anything he’d do would trigger Vernon the wrong way. He didn’t, however, have much control over his words, mostly because of his slightly drunk state. “You have to stop saying things like that. They make my heart flutter. I don’t like it.” 
“Well, I like it.” Vernon wasn’t much of a doer, he had always been a more observant kind of guy, the kind of person that felt dislocated from society and reality in some ways. Seungkwan made him doubt everything he knew about himself. There was this emerging explosion corrupting every bit of Vernon’s beliefs that he should just watch by, which made him give small steps towards the blond boy in front of him. Seungkwan kept retreating, but his eyes almost begged Vernon to keep chasing, so he never stopped, he always gave another step, hoping that soon enough Seungkwan would stop avoiding it. Avoiding them. 
“Why?” That was the first time Vernon found himself walking alone, with no step back from Seungkwan, just his confused gaze and a new willingness to listen to him. Vernon, who was always so ecstatic, saw a small crack on that door and just ran for it, afraid that Seungkwan would never let that opportunity arise again and close it for good.
“Because I like you. And I know you know I like you, so you can stop playing dumb everytime I do things like this.” He grabbed Seungkwan’s hands, feeling how cold they were. Seungkwan would blame the alcohol for this whenever he stopped enough to think about what he was doing, but he let Vernon hold his hand like he always did, and pulled him into a hug. “And you also know you like me too, that’s why you do things like this.” Inside his arms, Vernon said the things he had been keeping for so long. Seungkwan buried his face on Vernon’s neck, not caring if he would hear how loudly his heart was beating at that moment. Blame it on the Booze tomorrow. Say what you want today. 
Vernon’s hand went to Kwan’s chin, stroking gently that place, but Seungkwan’s conscience took over him, pulling one step away from the man next to him and saying what he’d been dreading all along: “What if it ruins our friendship?” Vernon sneered, and Seungkwan regretted his words, changing the subject almost immediately. “Talking about friendship, have you seen how close the ‘she’s my type now’ and the ‘i’m a prideful bitch and will pretend i’m not interested in him anymore’ duo are?” 
“Um-hum…” Vernon answered, making his way to another table, intending to collect the chairs from that side of the venue. Seungkwan started to get desperate by how dry Vernon’s words were. He was mad. He knew that for sure, but he couldn’t let that small rational part of him aside, even though his heart was aching with the sudden lack of contact he had caused by stepping away. 
“They’re cute, right? Last time I saw Mingyu looking at anything or anyone like that it was at that exposition from his favorite artist… What was his name again?” Vernon sighed, knowing that if he didn’t participate in Seungkwan’s desperate attempt of changing the subject, he wouldn’t shut up. That small window Seungkwan had open was slowly closing and there was almost nothing Hansol could do about it. Better late than never. He repeated to himself, uttering words that hopefully would take the conversation to where he was intending. 
“Yeah. I saw them dancing pretty closely today. I’m glad Raena meddled before they could kiss.” Vernon commented, seemingly over the previous conversation - at least on Seungkwan’s under the influence judgment - and hoping on his cue to change the subject. 
“Glad?! I almost went there to hit her. They like each other so fucking much, everyone can see it… I hope they get together soon. I hope that bitch that I call best friend gets over her attachment issues, because I really think this won’t be just a fling for Mingyu.” Seungkwan had already given up on cleaning, sitting on the nearest chair he could find and just staring while Vernon would finish what he was doing. 
“Yeah, glad. I could see them bonding a lot over the lake the other day, a kiss could jeopardize that in an instant… Maybe they should just keep it that way.” The way Vernon said the words was so innocent that Seungkwan didn’t realize the trap he was getting into. He opened his mouth wide, approaching Hansol enough to hit his arm once, pouting at his response and making Vernon raise both of his eyebrows, with a youthful grin forming on his lips. 
“Why worry about that now, if they could just live in the present? Their feelings are real right now, so why worry about the future and whether or not it will jeopardize anything?” Seungkwan bit his lower lip as soon as he heard himself. Fucking Hansol Vernon Chwe, he had set him up and Seungkwan fell for it like a duck. A victorious smile emerged on Vernon’s face as he held Seungkwan’s arm, preventing him from moving away again. 
“Do as I say, not as I do, right?” Vernon’s light brown eyes were glistening looking at Seungkwan’s, shifting from them to his mouth in such subtle movements Kwan wondered if it wasn’t just his imagination. “I like you, Seungkwan. A fucking lot. Right now.” 
“I like you too, Vernon. Right now.” It was everything that it took for Vernon to glue his lips on Seungkwan’s. 
(Present)
“Yeah, you fucking broke him, Raena.” Your voice made Seungkwan’s head come back to that place, leaving the memories from the night prior fade slowly. “Should we hit him or something? It’s been five minutes.” 
After Rae asked Seungkwan to tell them everything that happened, their friend entered an almost catatonic state, remembering vividly every bad decision and every wording he decided on using that led him to the moment that was making him so confused. 
“I don’t want to give details.” He finally spoke up, making you and Rae stop arguing about whatever nonsense you were at the time. “We kissed. You get the gist of it. Now just… fucking help me. What should I do?” The man before you was a wreck, and you actually wanted to help out that time. 
“Talk to him.” Both you and Raena said at the same time, which made them look at you deeply concerned. When it came to advice to the heart the only constant in your friendship was you and Rae disagreeing with how to proceed. Raena was a hopeless romantic, while you had had your share of disappointments to simply avoid getting in such a vulnerable position again. That was why it startled them hearing you utter the same words as your friend, and not something along the lines of “avoid him forever”. 
“What?” You asked them, turning your face into a frown from all the judgment you were receiving without them even listening to the rest of the advice. “Talk to him. Tell him your were fucking drunk and can’t remember shit. ‘Love, Rosie’ the shit out of him, tell him to not mention it ever again because you were so drunk you’re embarrassed. Make him never speak about it again. It never happened.”
Seungkwan sighed in relief. Yes. That was a good plan, you always had the fucking best plans ever to match with his already pretty much made mindset. Raena was the voice of emotion in that relationship, because both of you knew that being non confrontational and overly rational was not exactly the best thing to do all the time. “Good. Good. I like that.” Kwanie said smiling brightly, and Raena rampaged until she sat between the two of you. 
“NO!” She growled, shifting her gaze from your slightly embarrassed face and Seungkwan’s innocent one.  “God. You two!!” That was the angrier you’ve seen Rae so far, and maybe - just maybe - your solution came towards the wrong direction. Just maybe. You couldn’t be one hundred percent sure yet. “Seungkwan you are fucking in love with him, don’t just ‘Love, Rosie’ him. We watched that movie together… Remember how miserable Rosie was? Do you want to be miserable?” Raena knew damn well that anything she would propose something it needed to be a bit logical, otherwise the two emotionally constipated mother fuckers would just ignore whatever she was saying. 
“Relationships just mess things up, Rae. Eventually they leave and, one way or the other, you’ll end up miserable.” You counter argued. Raena was rooting for the ship that she and Jessica had been calling “Verkwan” since the S(eungk)wan Lake day. The way they looked at each other, the way they interacted… Everything made her believe that Vernon was, in fact, Seungkwan’s soulmate, and she wouldn’t let his emotional maturity of a five year old and your attachment to your old scars prevent her best friend from being happy.
“Not always. Not every relationship. Besides, getting hurt is a part of life. We grow out of it, you know?” She hissed, her curls were flying because of the cold wind that was blowing in your direction, but that didn’t make her piercing stare move an inch from yours and Seungkwan’s eyes. “So suck up your emotional baggage, learn from them and stop thinking that everyone will be like Michael and fucking leave you. Vernon and Seungkwan's relationship is not like that.”
“So mine was…” This wasn’t about you, you knew that, but it would be a lie to say that her words didn’t hurt you in some way. Seungkwan was quiet, observing the way that conversation was unraveling. 
Michael was your last serious boyfriend. After many people went in and out of your life, convincing you that nothing would ever stay, he made you think differently. He was kind, used to always say that you were the most beautiful person he’d ever encountered, he was warm and your parents liked him very much. You allowed yourself to talk about it for the first time: love. 
When he left one day without giving you much explanation you just accepted it as your fate: no one would actually stay after you called it love. At first you thought that the word was what scared them, but receiving his wedding invitation three months from that day made you realize that the problem wasn’t love itself, but you. Maybe you were just the one people should meet before finding love. Maybe love just wasn’t for you, and because of that you ran from it every time you could see it slowly approaching you to hurt you again. 
“No. I’m sorry. That’s not what I meant…” Rae realized she had just crossed a line you two hadn’t in a very long time. Bringing Michael up was a desperate attempt to convince Seungkwan and you, but he hadn’t been a topic in so long Rae almost forgot how hurt you got over it. Remembering how she would always find you in the middle of the night drinking a beer by yourself in the living room, and telling her that you were cursed, made her regret saying anything at all. 
“No. No. You’re right.” You spoke lifelessly, eyes lost somewhere in the lake and a faint sneer on your face. “I’m sorry, Kwanie. She’s right. I can’t help you out with this.” Seungkwan took your hand, but you smiled at him. “I was never actually happy with someone like that. Maybe this time you should just listen to Rae and I should just be quiet. You don’t want to end up scared of trying like me, right?” 
You got up. The silence was almost painful, but you kept a toothless smile on your face, pretending to be ok, hoping that you were ok. “I feel a bit tired now. I’ll just leave this to Rae, ok? I agree with her.” And with no response you left, letting the tears you’ve been keeping to yourself come out only when you were, as usual, alone. 
Tumblr media
chapter twenty - keep you close
Your friends knew you enough to know that following you around was not a good decision. Rae, who was very open about her feelings and these kinds of things, hated this part of you because she always felt powerless. It made sense even for her that, whenever you had a feeling, you couldn’t verbalize any of it, and also that you needed time to process and understand what to do with the feelings, but when it was her who hurted you she just hated that she couldn’t apologize until you’ve already made peace with it. 
Nonetheless, she didn’t follow you. She saw you standing and walking away from them, striding blindly through a path that had become usual to you: through that rock path, climbing a few stairs, to the corridor, into your room, and straight to your bed. 
Crying never lasted, because rationalizing things always took such a big part of your self-loathing time that the tears would just evaporate into fuel to your - maybe a bit biased - self harming thoughts. Bringing Michael up wasn’t the best thing Rae could do to your mental health, since you had thrown those feelings and the disappointment inside a drawer in your mind where you would never have to touch them again, but you could clearly see that it was necessary to convince Seungkwan. That’s why you didn’t take her words to heart.
This was about Seungkwan, not you. You knew that, so it shouldn’t hurt that much, but it did. It did because usually suppressing things wasn’t very healthy - even though it was the only way you knew how to cope with pretty much anything. Maybe being the perfect child made you unsure on how to show weakness, and that would backfire anytime you’d feel anything, which made you raise a wall between you and anyone who wasn’t scared of facing them like you were. Them being, of course, the deepest and darkest parts of you that made you not perfect.  
Your face was buried into your pillow, but you were just lying there, doing the thing you dreaded the most: thinking about your life. A few knocks on your door made you lift your head, feeling a bit dizzy because of the lack of oxygen the position you were in was providing you. You hoped that not answering it would make the person go away, whoever it was. The lack of response in those kinds of situations usually meant what you hoped they would understand: there’s no one inside. 
There was no one inside, indeed, at least no one worth talking to, no one worth anyone's time at that point. You avoided your feelings not only because you felt shame, but also because sometimes they could be so stupidly strong that you would wish to be a robot, just not to feel anything at all. Just to not feel as pathetic as you felt at that very moment. So overwhelmed as you felt. 
“Are you back?” Mingyu’s voice was soft and you could almost see the smile he was giving while he said them. That innocent smile that he would flash your way whenever you were saying something that interested him, the kind of smile that made you feel like you - and whatever it was that you had to say - mattered. You smiled back, eager to open the door and, for a second, be able to think about anything else but that sweet man that was standing in the corridor. 
The bitterness of realization hit you when you stood up, professing words inside your mind that you have said many times before, and that you knew from experience to be the most utter truth: “He is going to leave too. Don’t get used to it.” Your intrusive thoughts reminded you. Everybody leaves, and the more you let those feelings flourish inside your chest, the more things would hurt when he did. 
You opened the door anyway, driven by an instinct that you assumed to be curiosity, and watched his smile turn into a worried look when he faced your slightly puffed and clearly unpleased expression. Before saying anything and without a glimpse of anything that could look like a warning, Mingyu wrapped his arms around you, making no questions and not doing anything other than holding you tightly. 
Your face started to get wet, and you realized that the damn tears that you thought had already been gone long ago came back. In a way you only did when you were alone, you started sobbing. The tears would come down like rivers, with no permission, but instead of pushing you away, complaining about the way you were wetting his shirt or saying things about how you shouldn’t cry, Mingyu just let you do it, tightening his grip whenever the shivers from your body would get so violent you thought you could fall apart from them. 
His warm skin, the soft touch and the way he was holding you like you were the most precious thing he’d ever had inside his arms made everything you’ve been bottling up emerge in a powerful wave of despair. Being jobless. Not knowing who you were anymore. Being so unlovable that even your best friends thought the same about you. Even the smallest of things, like that one time you stubbed your toe and your toenail almost fell, started to bother you once again, making your body expel those negative feelings in the form of tears. Everything you decided to compartmentalize once in your life rushed back into the surface in the form of those stupid drops that wouldn’t stop running down your face. 
Mingyu’s started to softly rush his fingers through your back, being the most silent you’ve seen him be so far. When did your body feel like that was a safe space for you? A space safe enough to bring all your emotional baggage out while you were so powerless and pitiful inside his arms? You felt pathetic, but that feeling only made you cry more, and as soon as Mingyu heard a noise on the corridor, he softly pulled you inside your room, closing the door behind him so that no one would see you this fragile. He imagined you wouldn’t like it. He wasn’t even sure if what he was doing at that very moment was something that you were comfortable with, but there was nothing else he knew how to do.
“This is scary.” You confessed, still letting Mingyu’s arms revolve around you, and his hands went to your hair, stroking it softly as he realized you would slowly stop crying. Your voice was choked up, but your impulse was to speak everything that you would usually keep to yourself. “I think I really like you.” The words left your mouth unintendedly, and realizing how dull they seemed by the inaccuracy of them caused a shiver to run through your body.
Mingyu’s heart flipped over with the sudden confession. He wasn’t expecting to feel this fired up from those simple words, but they made small bursts of energy explode through his body, while his heart pumped loudly on his chest. He opened his mouth to respond, but nothing seemed to truly express how he felt towards you. Would it be okay to say them at that moment? His grip loosened and made you regret your words.
You took his unresponsiveness to the thing you were most used to: unrequited feelings. It only made sense to you that Mingyu wouldn’t feel the same. He didn’t have many options on that situation and you were very good at the game you both played, so it could be assumed that you won him over, but little did you know that it would make this silly feeling stagger on your chest for someone who wouldn’t even consider hooking up with you at first sight. 
While the man before you tried his best not to dance like a moron to express even the slightest all the bombarding of feelings he was experiencing, you buried your head on his neck, standing on your tiptoes to do so, and choosing carefully your next words so that they wouldn’t express so freely the deepest feelings of your heart like your previous ones did. 
You didn’t want Mingyu to leave, you knew this much about the situation. “Like” wasn’t enough to describe how he would make your heart fumble inside your chest, that was also an undeniable truth.
“We should end this now.” You declared, feeling his body stiffen as soon as you did. Mingyu felt like you had clipped his wings as soon as he started flying, and it made no sense at all. How could you say you liked him and, at the same time, say that you should end this?
“What? Why?” He finally spoke out, feeling like if he didn't he'd be silenced for the entire trip. Mingyu was never a big thinker when it came to making decisions, but this one particular decision you made in such a rush seemed like it could be a little more thought out, especially because he didn't like the outcome of it. “Do I have a say in it?”
His face broke some part of you. He had held you by your shoulders, furthering away just enough so that your eyes could meet, and when they did you felt like a monster. He wasn't pleased with your one sided decision, but there was no doubt in your mind about that being the best approach to your situation.
“You do, if you’re agreeing with me.” It was the best decision. You were sure of it. You could be selfish this time in order to keep Mingyu in your life, couldn't you? He fuzzed his brows, pouting a bit, clearly displeased with your answer, but before he could protest, you decided to take control of the situation. “It takes two to tango, Gyu, and I made up my mind.”
“We are not tangoing, we are kissing.” His lips were pursed out and it made his cheeks puff, making him look adorable. Mingyu glued his mouth to yours, kissing you in a desperate attempt to dissuade you, and you cherished that small act, obstinate that it would be the last time. 
“But I like you. I want us to be friends for a long time.” Oh. You liked him as a friend. Mingyu felt bitterness all over his mouth. He misunderstood you once again. He thought he knew you enough by then, but it seems like he didn't afterall. You didn't like him like he liked you, and as much as Mingyu wished it didn't, that realization made him deeply sad.
He looked at you. There was so much going through his mind that his impulse was to simply hold you and not let you go until you gave up on that crazy idea. No words seemed enough, no words seemed good enough. On the other hand, Mingyu didn't want to lose you, and learning that his feelings were unrequited made him fear that any other movement towards what he actually wanted could make you run away, so he did something he could never do in the past, something that he would only do because you were the one making the proposal he hated the most in his whole twenty five years of life: give in.
“Ok. Friends, then.”
Tumblr media
chapter twenty-one - good luck to us
“Either knock on my door or get the fuck out of here, you pacing from one side to the other is preventing me from resting, Kim Mingyu.” Seungkwan opened the door suddenly, startling the tallest a bit before he could even process what had happened. When the blond man’s words sank in, Mingyu looked him dead in the eye, knocking twice on the already opened door and making Seungkwan almost close it on his face. 
“It makes no sense, Seungkwan.” He said, walking inside of his friend’s room and ignoring the dirty look Seungkwan was giving him while he threw himself in his bed. The blond one closed his door, tossing his body on Mingyu’s side and waiting for him to explain whatever nonsense he was going on about. 
Seungkwan wasn’t in the mood to be anyone's support system, since he was also going through a small crisis at that very moment. He wasn’t, as well, in the mood to pester Mingyu until he said anything other than it makes no sense, so he soon came back to doing what he was doing before that overgrown puppy came in: thinking what he would do about Vernon and ignoring Mingyu’s presence in that space. 
He liked Vernon. A lot. He could never deny how crazy he was for that man, but the fear of taking the next step was consuming him in such a way that paralyzed him. Pretending that what he was doing was one hundred percent platonic and fraternal was his comfort zone, where he would allow himself to touch Vernon as he pleased with the excuse of them being very good friends, but since the kiss that was no longer possible. 
Losing Vernon didn’t seem to be an option either. He couldn’t afford that. He wouldn’t let that happen. Maybe Raena was, for the first time, right, and Seungkwan hated to admit it. Mingyu puffed beside him, but it was not enough for Kwan to bother asking him anything.  
“Seriously. I’m trying to understand it, but I can’t.” Mingyu tried once again, and it was Seungkwan’s turn to puff, raising his head and watching as Mingyu showed on his face that he was waiting for his friend to ask anything. Why didn’t he go to Seokmin or something? Christ.
“What? What can’t you understand?” He gave up, watching Mingyu lay on his belly and raise his feet like a fifteen year old about to gossip about their crush. He rested his head on his hands and his mouth turned into a pout while he whispered your name, so low that Seungkwan wondered if Mingyu really wanted him to listen to it or not. 
“It makes no sense. She was the one who wanted to kiss me first. She teased me. She said she liked me, so why does she say she just wants to be friends? That she wants to end it?” Mingyu started jabbering the words so fast that, had they not been friends for a long time, Seungkwan would’ve gotten lost amidst the phrase. He raised one eyebrow, and Mingyu pressed his lips against each other, realizing that he had done once more the only thing he shouldn’t - tell anyone about you and him. 
“End what?” Seungkwan asked amused, watching Mingyu almost fall out of bed trying unsuccessfully to evaporate from that bedroom and pretend he said nothing. Seungkwan’s smug face made everything worse, but ahem… he couldn’t take it back anyway, might as well just say what he had been storing in his chest and making it hurt like a bitch. 
“Our situationship.” He declared, watching carefully as Seungkwan's expression changed from teasing to curious. The blond man raised both of his eyebrows, hoping that Mingyu would continue it, and he didn’t need that much effort, as Mingyu didn’t wait for him to do anything else before continuing his monologue: “So we’ve kissed. And did other things. But she said ‘as soon as you walk through that door nothing happened’…” Mingyu tried mimicking your voice, which made Seungkwan giggle, but that didn’t make him stop. 
“... But she kept hugging me, and touching me in such a comforting way, and I don’t know, it makes me sick to not be able to hold her, it makes me physically in pain being in the room next to hers and not knock on her door and kiss her and just lay in bed with her and touch her soft soft hair. How can a person have such soft hair? She keeps saying it’s messy but to me it looks perfect all the time, it’s infuriating. And… and it makes no sense because she said she liked me. She acted like she liked me, then she said she liked me and that was the reason she wanted to stay just friends? Make. It. Make. Sense. Boo. Seungkwan.” He begged, and Seungkwan’s mouth dropped at the sudden confession.
Damn, Mingyu was not with a small crush on Kwan’s best friend like the latter had anticipated. No. No. He was in deep shit. He was as bad as Seungkwan was when it came to Vernon, and - for some strange reason - that made Seungkwan happy, because seeing Mingyu struggling with the exact same thing (or partially same thing) he was, and knowing what his advice would be, he knew for a fact what he wanted to do about Vernon. 
“She’s emotionally unavailable. Move on.” He said blatantly and Mingyu’s expression turned into the most heartbroken one he had ever seen. Seungkwan giggled loudly, slapping Mingyu softly on his arm. “I’m joking… But let me get this straight, she said with every single word that she liked you?” That wasn’t common for you. Admitting this kind of thing just indicated that, whatever Mingyu was feeling, maybe you were feeling it amplified. 
Mingyu nodded. “She said ‘this is scary’ and then something along the lines ‘i think i really like you’ and then dropped the friend bomb.” You were both so stupidly in love that it made Seungkwan sick that you were making this so hard for yourselves. Is that how people see me and Vernon? Kwanie thought to himself, imagining how pathetic he might’ve seemed for people who weren’t, as Raena would always put, emotionally constipated like you and him. 
“Ok. She really likes you. She has some… issues… with people not committing to her ever. If she said she liked you and then friendzoned you it means she likes you so much that she doesn’t want you to leave.” Seungkwan explained, and Mingyu felt life filling his chest, flourishing, felt the air turning cleaner, the day turning brighter, hope knocking on his door again. 
“I won’t leave. I don’t want to leave. Everytime I left her room I felt cold and…” 
“That was probably because you were naked, Kim Mingyu.” Seungkwan teased and Mingyu stuck his tongue out, unable to deny that very truthful phrase. “You should tell her that, not me. And like… make her believe it, don’t just say it. She’s… stubborn.” Kwan warned, seeing Mingyu starting to bite his cuticles like he would whenever he got slightly nervous. 
“How should I do that?” The older asked, watching his friend shrug and stand up from his bed, putting on his shoes and scattering his suitcase for a very specific shirt, one Vernon had gifted him on a random day, saying that he had remembered him with the shirt and - because of that - decided to buy him. That “random day” was also valentines day. 
“That’s up to you.” He answered. Seungkwan was determined: he wouldn’t let Vernon go because of his stupid fears, seeing Mingyu whine like a little boy made him sure he didn’t want Hansol to do the same, and that he also didn’t want to lose any more time. “I should go now.”
“Good look with Vernon, Kwanie.” Mingyu said, making Seungkwan stop midway and turn to him in complete shock. Have you said anything to Kim Mingyu? That little trai- “What? Jessica, Raena and I are the co-founders of Verkwan Shippers. I’m glad you’re jumping into this, Vernon really likes you, you know?” 
Seungkwan giggled once again. Of course you didn’t say shit, how crazy must’ve he had been to even consider this possibility. You were a loyal bitch. “Hope when you also take that jump you don’t fear the fall. Good luck to us, I guess?” Seungkwan asked, seeing a small fire lit up in Mingyu's eyes.
“Good luck to us.”
Tumblr media
chapter twenty-two - walls down
“I seriously didn’t mean it.” Rae said for the twentieth time, and you just rolled your eyes behind your sunglasses. There were only two days left of the trip, and soon you’d have to deal with your current situation - jobless, aimless, maybe a bit sunburned -, but you kept pretending like that wasn’t a thing. I’ll cross that bridge when it comes to it. 
It was, to say the least, draining to keep avoiding Mingyu for the past few days, since he seemed to be set on talking to you whenever you were alone. That made you make up such lame excuses that you even wondered if you were actually good at lying in the first place. There were, in fact, many things you suddenly got bad at. Suffocating your feelings -  which used to be pretty easy for you previously - was also hard, and your heart kept loudly reminding you how fond you were of Kim Mingyu anytime he would approach. 
The schedule of the day was the pool party, but since that day where you had informed Mingyu that you two should remain friends, you didn’t get much sleep at all, unable to keep your mind shut for a split second, so you acquired the routine of waking up before everybody, walking a bit around the property and then waiting by the pool until anyone would actually wake up and keep you company. That guaranteed that you and whoever was your scapegoat for the day could keep your distance from Mingyu and his sweet eyes. 
Raena found you laying on a sun lounger, solving a crossword puzzle she had no idea where you found, and started apologizing like she had many times before. It had also been two days since the two of you had been completely alone like that. You, on the other hand, were already over it. Or, at least, over talking about it.
“Dude. Get over it. And pass me the sunscreen, I can feel my nose burning right now.” You asked, and she took the cream, tossing it your way and making clear that she was not pleased with your phrase, shoving her outraged expression in front of your eyes. 
“Don’t ‘dude’ me.” She nagged, making you giggle with the high pitched tone that she said the words in. Rae hated how fucking stubborn you could be, and she hated more the fact that she could never win in these kinds of situations. Ever since the last conversation you, her and Seungkwan had, you seemed to be avoiding every single person in that space. She wouldn’t see you during breakfast, you’d pass on the activities Seungkwan had planned using the excuse of being too sunburned to stay out, and would ignore any knocks on your door past seven p.m. “If you’re over it, why are you avoiding me?”
“I’m not avoiding you. Four letter word for wanting something so bad it hurts…” Rae puffed as you muffled “Ache!” while writing on the paper in front of you. You could be such a bitch sometimes, it was excruciating watching you avoid your feelings all the time. “Besides, you were right. I’m glad Kwanie took your advice this time, I saw him and Vernon being clingy yesterday, there was so much honey dripping from their eyes I almost puked. Oh! Gore!” You proceeded to write on the puzzle. 
“Fine. How have you been?” Rae gave up, and you finally took your eyes off of the small magazine-ish book on your hands, shrugging and smiling sheepishly at her. 
“You know… I’m a bit sunburned. See my red nose? I can’t touch it at all. How about you? Any news about Jessica?” Changing the subject to anything but you was your speciality, and even though Raena knew exactly what you were doing, she missed talking to you about anything at all, so she played her part for you not to shut her out again. 
“I am fucked. I can’t make a move for the life of me, everytime she approaches me I just… panic.” She confessed and you closed your crossword puzzle, finally interested in whatever she had to say. “You must drink today and work your ‘kiss her you fool’ magic that you always do when you are drunk enough, seriously.” She begged and you giggled. (B)ool Party: the one where we pretend to be on spring break and get smashed was the perfect situation for matchmaker drunk you to arise, so you agreed.
You missed talking to Rae so fucking much that you didn’t even notice other people’s presence until Seungkwan yelled at the two of you to go to the kitchen and eat before the party. It felt weird being in that crowded room after so long, and it was weirder to see Mingyu smiling at you so innocently, with his messy hair and sharp teeth, making you undone by the sheer sight of it. 
Smiling back at him was only necessary, but you didn’t expect his eyes to glimmer and his smile widen with this crumb of attention. You hated him. No. You hated how much you liked him, and how impossible it was to avoid these stupid feelings that would eventually push him away. Actually… you hated yourself. 
“Want me to cook you something?” Mingyu took your smile as a permission to approach, and you felt your insides crumbling with just the faint sweet smell that reached your nose as soon as he got close enough. Your heart was beating like crazy and you felt pathetic. Your head moved from one side to the other, denying promptly. 
“I’ll just eat some cereal, thanks Kim Mingyu.” You tried smiling again, but you couldn’t even convince yourself that it was a genuine one. However, it didn’t disheartened Mingyu even a bit, who simply agreed, taking the cereal out of the highest shelf and two medium bowls, placing them side by side on the table. 
“Ok. Get the milk then, I’ll eat it with you.” His smile was so warm it melted something inside of you. We must stay friends, so that’s something I have to get used to... his smile. You reminded yourself, doing as he said and pouring the milk inside the two bowls. You two ate in silence, and you thanked him for the company as soon as you finished, getting up to clean your bowl and getting the fuck out of there with the excuse of getting ready for the pool party. Mingyu murmured something, but you were so desperate to leave that you just ignored it, alongside the bit of curiosity that would always rise whenever he said anything.
The party started in no time, and loud music started playing from somewhere you couldn’t exactly pinpoint. As you made your way to the pool, you found Vernon and Seungwan midway. Vernon was carefully cleaning something off of your best friend’s face with his right hand while his left hand was intertwined with Kwanie’s fingers. You made the best effort you could to not be perceived, trying to not to burst their bubble, and because of that you took the longest path to the pool. 
You felt glad Seungkwan decided on giving it a chance. Vernon loved him, and he also loved Vernon, just a quick glance could make you notice how fond they were of each other. Vernon’s eyes would light up anytime Seungkwan showed up, and Seungkwan couldn’t hide a silly smile that always rose up when their eyes met. They were fucking adorable. Disgusting. 
The worst part of it was that it made you believe for a split second that things could work out like that between you and Mingyu as well. You hoped they could. You wished they would. Seungkwan’s and Vernon’s relationship made you wonder if you couldn’t be wrong just this one time. You knew you desperately wanted to be wrong. But you probably weren’t, neither wrong nor ready to make yourself vulnerable again.
Almost everyone was already at the pool when you finally got there, and Raena shoved two shots of a green beverage into your mouth without even asking anything. The liquid burned in your throat and you felt almost an instantaneous buzz from it. It was strong alcohol, you knew that much.
“Wingperson me!” Raena said with a big smile on her face, and you nodded, taking a third shot from her hands and drinking it promptly. You took her hand and made your way to where the rest of the people were dancing, starting to move from one side to the other and, to the best of your no-glasses-abilities, started scanning the place looking for Raena. 
“What are you doing?” Seungkwan approached the two of you, and you smiled at him in a way that made him sure you were already a bit drunk. You wrapped your arms around his neck and Raena’s neck, pulling them closer to you and swinging from side to side in a clumsy manner. 
“I fucking love you guys so much. You…” - You shoved your index finger on Seungkwan’s squishy cheeks before proceeding - “..are already happy, so I must make Raena happy now.” You declared, and Seungkwan giggled. “I’m wingwomaning the shit out of Raessica.” 
“Are you happy, though?” Seungkwan asked, stressing the word you and glancing quickly at Mingyu, who was with his gaze glued on you since the moment you stepped foot on that place. You first nodded, but then your head started shifting from one side to the other, denying.
“No. I’m a mess.” You quickly confessed, afraid of how blunt you had been about that. “But… I will be slightly happier when Raena kisses that damn ginger. Fuck, what is that? A slowburn 500k words fanfiction? I’ll cupid the shit out of them!” You answered. The small amount of alcohol in your body allowed you to take a quick glance at Mingyu, and you regretted it as soon as his eyes lingered on yours. Seungkwan followed your gaze, sighing almost at the same time you did. 
“Did you talk to Mingyu today yet?” He whispered, and you looked confused at him. Raena was close enough to listen, but she made the decision to pretend she didn’t, since she had no idea what that was about. You smiled half-heartedly, trying your best to pretend that it was genuine. 
“Of course. Why wouldn’t I? Oh gosh, look, there’s Jessica. C’mon my dear senpai, let me wingwoman you to your waifu.” Changing the subject was the best option, and getting Raena by the arm and ignoring Mingyu’s gaze was the best strategy you could find to avert Seungkwan’s questions and the stupid loud heartbeat coming from your chest. 
You approached Jessica dragging Rae with you. She was near the deepest part of the pool, chatting with Seungcheol, and you could see her eyes light up when you called out their attention to you and your best friend. Cheol moved swiftly to a place that made Jessica and Raena side by side, and you felt glad about how well he could read a room.
“Look who actually showed up.” Seungcheol teased you, receiving a middle finger in response, which made him giggle a bit. “If I was a little bit more soft hearted I would even say I kinda missed you, ya know?” He confessed, making you pout a bit and kiss his cheek in response. “But I’m not. So I didn’t.” He declared.
“Yeah, right…” You sneered, and Jessica giggled alongside Raena. That caught your attention to them again. You blinked at Cheol, and he grinned your way, knowing exactly what you were doing there. “Do you guys wanna play something?” You suggested, and Cheol promptly agreed, making Rae and Jessica nod their heads in synchrony. 
“How about this: We put a condition, and if it is met, we do a dare.” Cheol offered, and you looked at him confused. Alcohol made that sentence make absolutely no sense in your mind, and he rolled his eyes. “Like this: If you slap Seungkwan’s butt I’ll drink two shots at once.” He explained and you clapped excitedly. 
“Yes, yes, let’s do that. Is it on yet? I’m going to slap Kwanie’s butt.” You said, leaving them behind and doing exactly as you said you would, coming back with two shots, one in each hand, and making Seungcheol drink both one right after the other. You kept playing for a while, doing so many stupid things that mostly everyone joined the game, hoping to have as much fun as you seemed to be having. 
“Ok. My turn…” You said, looking around and noticing that no one had entered the pool yet. “Two birds with one stone, I’m hot as fuck”, you thought to yourself, smiling sheepishly at Raena and Jessica. “If you two…” Your index finger went from Rae to Jessica in a very drunk movement. “... Kiss, I’ll jump in the pool with my clothes on.” You declared, hearing a cheer behind you. Not because of your stupid dare, of course not, but because everyone was waiting for the damn day those two would finally make a move on each other. 
Rae’s cheeks turned pink, and it spreaded all the way to her ears. She turned to Jessica, ready to say that it was OK if she didn’t want to, but she was met with Jessica’s hands taking a small strand of hair off her face and gently placing her hand on her cheek before pulling in for a kiss. Seokmin’s loud scream was your cue to simply throw yourself on the pool, with your arms open and watching your friend grab Jessica’s waist on your way down. 
You felt a bit of a thermal shock when your hot skin was surrounded by the cold water, but there was barely not enough time for you to feel the water, as two strong arms grabbed you by your waist, pulling you up. That was how you found yourself inches away from Mingyu’s face, who had jumped in the pool to pick you. 
“Gyu, I was not drowning… I jumped.” You said, unintendedly dropping his nickname and feeling his grip tighten as soon as you did. He pulled you a bit closer, and you wrapped your arms around his neck. You looked up, noticing that everybody was still cheering on Rae and Jessica, who were far from your field of vision by that time. 
“I know. But I wouldn’t have another possibility to hold you like this if I didn’t jump.” He confessed, locking his eyes on yours. He was serious, and there was no trace of a smile on his face, only a burning fire on his eyes that kept dragging you in anytime you tried looking away. 
“We agreed on…” You started blabbing, but he moved his head from one side to the other. His hands were gently stroking your skin in such a familiar touch that made your whole body shiver. You shamefully drew yourself closer, letting yourself feel his sweet scent and his naturally hot body. You would blame the alcohol for it, but the wall you had built to surround yourself was so thin that his simple breathing blew the thing off, making you want to throw caution out the window and just kiss him right there.
“No. You decided and told me to do as you said.” He declared, coming close to your ear to whisper the next phrase: “Thing is… I was never very good at obeying blindly.” He left a small kiss on your neck. You had no idea if anyone had seen it, and at that moment you didn’t even care. You wanted him. You felt that word popping on your chest again. Love. And it got worse when he gently stroked your face and said the next phrase: “I really like you too, you know?”
“Stop it. You’re making me wanna do something stupid…” You begged, unable to bear the loud beating of your heart and the knots on your stomach. 
“Just because it’s stupid doesn’t mean it’s wrong…” He said before finally closing the gap between you two, and you were sure the loud cheer you heard afterwards wasn’t because of Raena and Jessica. Feeling his lips made you forget about self preservation, at least for that time. You wanted to have him just one last time.
Tumblr media
chapter twenty-three - resolve
As soon as your eyes opened they met a sleeping Mingyu. Light was coming inside your room through a small crack on the curtain, making it easy to observe the sight right in front of you. His mouth was parted as he breathed slowly, his chest would lift until it would almost touch you, and suddenly retract again. His hair was a mess on the pillow, with few strands lost on his forehead and most of it pulled up, probably by his own hand while sleeping. His arm was resting on your waist. There was no pressure in it, as if he was just keeping it there in order to make sure you didn’t move, that you wouldn’t leave. That forsaken word flooded your heart once again: love. 
You sighed loudly, and that made Mingyu start munching air, and his arms reached out to you, wrapping around your body and pulling you closer, placing your head onto his chest and pressing his lips on the top of your head in such a subtle movement you truly believed it was just a sleepy reaction. 
Mingyu was so warm that you felt like you were melting into his arms, so you just closed your eyes shut, cherishing what you had promised yourself would be the last time you could touch him like that again. You ran your fingers through his bare skin, desperately trying to memorize his back with your fingertips, and took a deep breath, feeling his sweet scent inebriate your senses so that you could keep stroking his arms without guilt.
“Are you awake?” Mingyu’s voice was deeper and raspier than usual, indicating that he had just woken up, and you stopped moving your hands suddenly, hoping that he would believe that it was - like he had just done previously - an unconscious movement you did while sleeping. You remained static even though you wished to protest when he pulled a little bit away from you. 
When his hot breath reached your face you almost flinched, but were still able to hold it together. His proximity was very sudden, but you were resolute in pretending to be asleep and postpone the conversation you would need to have as soon as you weren’t anymore. That was, of course, until he glued his lips to yours, which made you open and widen your eyes, taken completely by surprise with that movement. You found him smirking at you, and as soon as you pouted he let a small giggled escape from his throat. 
“Yes. I’m awake.” You answered as if you hadn’t just pretended to be asleep five seconds ago. Your shameless response made Mingyu giggle loudly this time. He couldn’t help but to find every single thing you did adorable. With a silly smile on his face he closed his eyes, giving you another kiss while you were still stuck in his arms and being reciprocated by your fist hitting his arm and another pout on your face when he opened his eyes. “Kim Mingyu, we agreed…” 
“No, we didn’t. We’ve been through that before, you decided by yourself and hoped I would agree with the terms.” He nagged, sitting in the bed and glancing at you. His eyebrows were pinched and his lower lip started to stick out as he tried his best to hold the pout that was forming on his own mouth. “Thing is… I don’t agree. Can we talk about it before making any decisions? I’d like you to hear what I have to say.” Mingyu asked with a rather imposing tone in his voice, contrasting with the words that were coming out of his mouth. 
This wouldn’t work out. It never did. You knew it, you had been through that before. So what if he liked you? It would fade, it always did, and this time the fall would be too hard for you to take and to put yourself together again. You had no job to bury yourself into in order to forget, you had nowhere to put your energy. “Talking won’t change anything, Mingyu… This is just a crush, let’s…” You started mumbling, using your best lawyer voice to try and convince that man that you two should remain friends. 
“A… crush?” He was livid. How could you not understand that he was burning like a flame just by the sight of you? How could you not feel how much he wanted you and how physically in pain he’d get every single time you made him leave your room? The thing was he wasn’t going anywhere anymore. He wanted and he would stay as long as your stubborn ass would have him. Hopefully forever. “Listen, I won’t leave ok?” He snapped, running his fingers through his hair and throwing the strands behind. Why couldn’t you simply understand that he wouldn’t let you go? He didn’t want to. He couldn’t. Just thinking about it made his blood boil. “I…”
“No, Mingyu. You should leave.” You said emotionless. Your heart couldn’t take this anymore, any other word from that man and you’d abandon all of your self preservation and just throw yourself into this messy feeling. That couldn’t happen. “Leave my room now. And when you walk through that door we will forget everything that happened here. Like always. It’s my choice.” 
“You should tell her that, not me. And like… make her believe it, don’t just say it. She’s… stubborn.” Seungkwan’s words rang through Mingyu’s head. Stubborn was not even close to the resolution this woman in front of him had, but unlucky for you, he was just as stubborn when it was about something he really cared, when it was about something he truly loved. “Hope when you also take that jump you don’t fear the fall.” That memory made Mingyu smile, a small smirk showed up on his face and you shivered with the thought that maybe, just maybe, you were too harsh and now you ruined not only that… thing… the two of you had, but also the so wished friendship. 
“Ok.” Mingyu said bluntly, and you felt your breath vanish for a second. Fuck. This hurt more than you expected. Him giving up hurted much more than you could have anticipated. “As soon as I walk through that door I’ll just forget every single thing that happened here.” He said, pointing through your room’s door while getting up, and you took a deep breath, nodding your head so slowly that not even you were sure about your determination anymore. “Fine.” 
Your mouth dropped when you saw him walking towards your balcony as soon as the last word left his mouth. Tumbling from bed you followed him, too stunned to speak anything and, once more, unable to understand what on earth was going on through that beautiful head of his. 
“What… are you doing?!” You watched him tremble from head to toe as he approached the rail from your balcony, but he didn’t flinch, he just kept walking until his hands were testing out the firmness of that piece of wood. “Mingyu? What are you doing?” You asked again, but there was no response before he lifted himself up and stood on the rail. 
“AH SHIT.” He screamed, hands still shivering and head glued on the ground before him, where he was pretty sure he could fall and die at any given moment now. “You…” He started stuttering, his stupid fear of heights taking the best of him. “You said… that… when I… FUCK FUCK HOW THE FUCK DO YOU DO THAT?” He looked down again, letting a squeak out before grasping the rail with both of his hands and stabilizing his body before continuing talking to you. “You said that when I leave through the door I have to forget everything, so I’m not fucking leaving through your stupid door. I FOUND A LOOPHOLE.” He screamed the word you had taught him you hated in one of your many conversations about law with a childish smile, and you simply didn’t know whether to laugh or curse him. Why the fuck was he going the extra mile for a stupid crush? 
“Ok… ok…” He said mostly to himself, standing up again, and you could see not only his hands, but also his knees shaking. “I can do this… I can do this…” Mingyu checked the height he was in and another loud squeak was verbalized before the words “I can’t do this.” He turned his gaze to you as he grabbed the rail one more time, looking you up and down. You were flabbergasted.
“Gyu, you don’t have to…”
“There’s no fucking way in hell I’ll let you leave me. I’m fucking jumping. Just… just wait a bit, ok? Give me a second.” His voice was squeaky and you took a deep breath in order to not simply cackle with the scene unraveling in front of you. Fuck that man and the way he could make you fall in love with him by being a fucking coward. “Ok. I’m going… I’m… I’m going. Now.” He squatted again, saying something to himself that you couldn’t hear, and then standing up again. 
“AAAAAAAAAAH… SHIT!” You almost couldn’t believe your eyes as you saw that six foot man throwing himself to his own porch, screaming so loudly that you were pretty sure that if someone was still sleeping before that, they weren’t now. You saw him touching every single bit of his body, making sure he landed in one piece, and panting while he did so. “I fucking did it. YA! I DID IT!” He smiled proudly at you, raising both of his arms and you smiled back. 
“Are you fucking stupid?” You asked giggling, and his smile dropped right away, as he approached the rail from his own balcony, trying to be as close as you as possible to say the words he was about to utter for the first time in his entire life. 
“No. I’m fucking in love with you, that’s what I am.” And just like that you were the one shaking, not him anymore. Love. He said it. He used that word. You stared blankly at him, and he took it as a permission to continue blabbing until you would give up on that stupid “just friends” idea. “A fucking crush? Are you out of your mind? I can’t stop thinking about you for any single second of the day. Yes, I am stupid. I was stupid when I said you’re not my type. You are totally my type. In fact, you are all that there is to my type, no one else fits it but you. I’m hopeless. I never felt this way before and it makes me feel dumb. I’m stupidly in love, yes. So stop being scared that I’ll leave you and please, for fuck’s sake, please, don’t you leave me as well, ok? I don’t think I can handle it.” 
Your breathing started to get uneven as his words started clouding your mind. It never occurred to you that the possibility of Mingyu being feeling the same things as you were real, and now that he had just blurted all those things you simply couldn’t process reality as it was. “W-what?” Was the only thing you were able to verbalize, and Mingyu rolled his eyes, and started to speak loudly, as if your difficulty in understanding was because you didn’t hear him properly, and not because of the amount of information he had just thrown your way. 
“I. Love. You. I wanna spend every single day of my life listening to you talk about snakes and explaining to me the difference between civil and common law. I want to wake up and get out of the room with you and make you breakfast, you can repay me with kisses, I don’t mind, I’m a better cook than you anyway. And I want to hold you in front of people, I want to fucking scream right now that I am completely, utterly and hopelessly in love with you. I want to fucking go back in the past and hit on you on the bar the first time we met so that we can have more time together. I want to hold you and never let you go. I want you so bad it’s driving me mad. And I know you want me too.” A silly tear ran down your chin, but you weren’t completely sure about why and how it got there. Mingyu was looking at you hopefully, and you couldn’t help but to smirk. 
“Wow, that’s… very presumptuous of you to assume.” You commented on his last declaration, and you saw his mouth drop in awe. In less than a second you pulled yourself up the rail: “Catch me.” You asked him, jumping directly to his arms. He grabbed you as tight as he could, preventing you from touching your feet on the ground, and you simply wrapped your legs around him. “You’re lucky that you are absolutely correct.” 
The bright smile that painted his face looked like the sunrise. Warm, but not blinding. Beautiful in every aspect. Something you could stare for as long as people would let you. “I fucking love you, Kim Mingyu. Loving you is the stupidest thing I’ve done this last month… and I quit my fucking job… But I don’t want to regret it anymore.”
“Yeah. Fuck, Mr. Ludovich.” He grinned, and you giggled. 
“Not that. My feelings. I don’t want to regret feeling like this anymore. Dumbass.” You stuck your tongue out, but he took the opportunity to give you a small peck on the lips. Your eyes got so small from the large smile that showed up on your face that you almost couldn’t see. “Sorry for… being stubborn, I guess?” 
“I’ll forgive you if you forgive me for telling everybody about our secret relationship later on dinner…” He raised his eyebrows and smirked like a delinquent, but you just kissed him and took your legs off of his waist, standing up without moving away from him. 
“What secret relationship? Neither of us walked through the door…”
Tumblr media
epilogue
Every eye of the table was turned your way as you raised your glass in a slightly drunk but very happy toast. Almost everyone was there. Seungkwan was not holding back his tears as you thanked him for all his support. Raena was squeezing Jessica’s hand so hard that, had you not been too happy, you’d scold her for it. Your old friends and your new friends were all there, cheering for you as you finally reached a point in life you dreamed about for so long. 
“... The last year was far from easy. The path I had chosen long ago finally opened itself to me, and I could never have the courage to pursue it if it wasn’t for each and every single one of you sitting in front of me right now. Apart from Minghao, of course, you judgemental bitch.” A loud cackle erupted on the table, as Minghao stood up and made a small courtesy bow. He was, in fact, one of the biggest reasons for you to stand there at that moment and he knew that. 
After getting into the Photography Major, Minghao, who was also in the same area, would often help you with works, give hints and critiques to your pictures and, overall, help you mold your style to the way it was currently. He single handedly chose almost every picture you had exposed that day on your first exposition, and was the reason why it was so successful. 
You finished your toast, and the whole bar cheered alongside your friends, probably too drunk to do anything but to scream when somebody else would do it, and before you knew Raena was approaching the table with a tray of shots and a smiley face. 
“Look at that handsome man getting into the bar, he looks like he’s your type.” Seungkwan said slyly, pointing with his head to the tall man with honey skin getting into the bar with a lost gaze and furrow eyebrows. You winked at your friend, getting up and walking straight to the place he had pointed before. As you approached the entrance he smiled at you, showing his little fangs and scrunching his nose just a bit. 
“Hey, handsome. How about we… smooch smooch?” You asked with a juvenile smile and he giggled, putting his arms around your waist and leaving a small kiss on your lips. 
“I’m sorry, I have a girlfriend.” Mingyu said jokingly and you just kissed him back, thankful that he finally arrived at your post-exposition party. 
“You’re super late, you know?” You nagged, and you could feel him rolling his eyes back before taking his arms off of your waist and holding your hand tightly. 
“Babe, you know your mother loves me. It took me forever to take them home and convince her I should get going. Besides, I got to the exposition before you even got there, so if anything I was super early today.” Your mother insisted that Mingyu was the one to take her and your father home before going to the bar, and you knew for a fact that he was not exaggerating when he said he had to convince her that it was time for him to leave. Maybe your mother liked Mingyu more than she liked you, but you would never ask, you didn’t need that answer just yet. 
“Maybe you taking them was a bad idea…” You started making your way to the table where Seungcheol was throwing back not only his shot, but the one that was right in front of your chair while Raena scolded him for it. 
“Sometimes we need a bad idea.” His tone was mischievous and you couldn’t help but to look at him and see his expression, like a child who had just done something terrible and wanted you to find out. “For instance…”, he let go of your hand, reaching out to his back pocket and taking something out of it. “... I was able to ask your parents if it was ok for me to do this, and your mother loved the place by the way.” 
“P-place?” You were confused, trying to peek at whatever was in his big hands without much success. Mingyu simply nodded, opening his fist slowly and showing you a pair of keys. 
“I was serious when I said two years ago that I couldn’t stand being away from you. Let’s move in together. The place has the porch you wanted and I bought some allergy medicines so I can survive being around the cat we’ll adopt.” That man wasn’t real. He couldn’t be. That love couldn’t be real as well, everything was just so easy with Mingyu that each day you found yourself more and more in love with him. You wrapped your arms around him and that clumsy man in front of you dropped the damn keys, but neither of you minded, neither this nor the loud cheer your friends gave without even knowing what was going on. 
“You are so fucking stupid. And I love you so fucking much.” You said with your head buried in his neck, and Mingyu giggled because of the soft touch of your mouth on his skin. 
“Is that a yes?” His puppy eyes looked at you hopeful, and you nodded your head.
“When was I ever able to say no to you?”
Tumblr media
the real final notes (again)
i don't have much else to say other than thank you for reading if you got this far, i hope you can enjoy reading this fanfiction as much as i did writing it <3
let's see each other in my next work, shall we? :)
1K notes · View notes
foreverisntenough · 3 months
Text
Tumblr media
‘OURS’
Summary: You were his and he was yours but what would it be like adding one more? Thrust into a whirlwind romance you never could’ve imagined that became your forever love. You continue building a new life across the pond with a very beautiful Scouser. A sequel to the ‘You’re Mine’ fic.
INDEX
Warnings: This series is 18+ and will contain fluff, suggestion, SMUT (unprotected sex,) pregnancy, parenting, mental health struggles, eating disorder, self doubt, body image issues, daddy kink, angst, alcohol consumption - not sure what else really… if i miss anything please lmk!
Note: Thank you for reading! Please be sure to like, comment, or message me what you think of the series! Try not to nitpick with any real pregnant/ baby logistics it’s better if you just read along happily :)
Chapter 25 - Honeymoon Heartthrob | ‘Ours’
word count - 9.8 k
Your dad had slid the New York Times under your door. He read it everyday and refused to switch to reading online but today you were thankful for that dated quirk of his. There was a short article in the latest issue announcing your nuptials, it was the first of a few publications your wedding was about to be in but this was particularly special and something you’d always dreamed of.  A Page Six article profiling societies happenings covering it had been traditional in your family, a New York dynastic family and layering Trent’s profession only heightened the focus on your wedding. 
“Good morning to the most beautiful wife.” Trent yawned sleepily running his hands down your bare back. You laid on his chest and woke up slowly the day after your wedding, tangled in bed dressed in nothing but bed sheets and morning sunlight. You hummed nuzzling your face further into him, loving the feeling of his warm skin on yours. 
“Morning, Mr. Alexander-Arnold.” You cooed with a tired giggle. He tilted his head inquisitively towards you. “Just wanted to say my surname.”  You smiled shyly, pulling yourself up his body using your arms draped around his neck, bringing your lips closer to his. 
“C’mere baby.” He whispered bringing you into a soft lazy kiss. His lips felt like heaven. Your lips pulled into an uncontrollable smile though mid kiss as you fell into a childish laugh. “What? What’s up with you, silly girl?” Trent asked as his own lips curled into his signature devastatingly handsome smile.
“This is weird…” you whispered to him ghosting your lips over his. “Like my husband is in my childhood home. I don’t know I can’t explain it.” You smiled back at him pretty sure you did a poor job explaining the really strange emotions you were experiencing this morning. Nothing was negative, things couldn’t be further from that but it just was crazy you had a husband now in this house, often when you entered through the doors you reverted back to feeling 16 again. “… and you’re hard right now too, T!” You giggled like a school girl blushing over the handsome boy in bed with a smug teasing grin.  
“Well, my wife isn’t wearing clothes so that’s really on you innit? You didn’t even bother with the t-shirt of mine that I know you packed, which by the way yes, I’m also aware you stole it, pretty girl and while you may be beautiful, theft doesn’t suit you.” He flashed you a cheeky smile and kissed the bridge of your nose. 
“Stoppp!!” You continued your childish giggles when Trent dropped his hands to the curve of your ass, kneading it, pushing your core further into him and unavoidably so you could feel him growing harder beneath you. 
“You’re on top of me!! What do you want me to do here!?!” He laughed holding you to his body.
“T! Our families are in the house right now!” You squealed childishly as if you didn’t enjoy the feeling of him. There would not be a single day of your life where you didn’t get the slightest bit of satisfaction from turning him on. To be fair, your parent’s house was massive. No one’s bedroom was remotely near the one you were staying in. There was an unspoken decision made to put you and Trent over in the south wing, everyone else staying in the north.
“Two things, beautiful. One, that’s never stopped you before, not even in the first week of knowing you and two, that definitely didn’t stop you last night.” His tone dropped down an octave and into a whisper as he began nibbling on your neck. You hummed in pure delight, letting your faux opposition drop. “Just be a good girl for me, yeah?” He cooed softly, running his tongue down your skin. He groaned as you started to work your hand up and down his length with some of your spit. 
“Just the tip, okay?” You cheekily teased knowing that was never going to happen. ‘Just the tip’ had never happened once in the years of your relationship and it definitely wasn’t going to start day one of your marriage. Trent rolled his eyes.
You had spoken to Bentley Brown from GQ, the man you had run into at the airport what felt like ages ago at this point and what had originally been discussed to be an article about yourself in GQ had escalated into into not only that, but another colleague of his had tacked on the idea to do a spread in Vanity Fair for an inside look into your wedding day. Deciding to give publications inside access to the biggest day of your life took a load of convincing but ultimately it did seem kind of cool and surreal that some of the largest publications in the world thought your day, Trent and yours love life was worth covering, you thought it was, of course, but the fact that they believed other people would want to read and have a look was wild. To say your Instagram following had grown in the last few years would be an understatement, so the intrigue about the wedding day was obvious. Although, you kept it all fairly under wraps. No one except those working the big day or attending it knew anything about it. That said, ‘coverage’ you allowed them was maybe a bit too big of a word, you allowed fairly minimal access to the more intimate moments, it was more like just having an additional camera crew around that weekend.  After your cheeky morning with Trent you had a photoshoot scheduled for said Vanity Fair piece. The shoot would take all day but it wasn’t so much of an inconvenience. You and Trent went to the beach early with the film crew, no one else, not even Teddy. It was a simple concept… you in a white bikini, Trent in linen trousers cuffed to avoid the water, and shirtless. Naturally they had pitched that you’d have a classic soccer ball, like the black and white octagonal ones to mess about with on the sand. It was playful and cute but also gave off a real luxury, old money vibe and you liked that you’d have the these photos forever, they’d be timeless. 
“Just a reminder that Bentley from GQ is coming to the house after our honeymoon for the like actual interview for his piece.” You cooed to Trent as you let a woman oil your legs for the photos. You assessed your body in the mirror as she worked the product in as the sun got higher in the day. The photographer nearly ready all the security and confidence you felt in your wedding drained. You felt it all drag out to sea with the crashing tides. 
“Yeah, I remember, baby. It’ll be great. Don’t look so nervous or remorseful about it. You won’t regret this. I wouldn’t let you do something that would hurt you.” He spoke softly coming to your side pressing a kiss to your cheek. A younger girl capturing content for social posts for the publication catching the interaction. 
“Do you mind giving us a minute?” You looked sheepishly around the room at everyone simply doing their jobs. You could feel a panic attack coursing through your veins, aggressively bubbling towards the surface and you did not care for that aspect of you to be captured. Trent placed his hand low on the small of your back and moved you away from the crowd of people. “T… I don’t look good. I don’t want to be photographed like this. Like I get the look. If I hear ‘young, fit, and sexy’ one more time I think I’m going to start crying.” Your body began to shake. That was part of the creative brief the photographer had been pushing. The fact that Trent was a professional athlete naturally it was going to be an element of the story but your fitness, your body type, your sex appeal for the masses was being really honed in. 
“C’mere sweetheart. You say the word, we call this whole thing, alright?” He whispered, pressing his nose to yours. You shut your eyes gently and let out a sigh and shook your head. “You look unreal, baby, honest. You know Ty has already spoken with both teams and in any interview, any of the photos they can’t mention your health, no postpartum, weight loss, fitness regimes, your body, it’s all off the table. If this, though...” He paused gesturing around you two out at the horizon where all the lighting for the shoot was being finalized. “This if it is upsetting, or it’s too much, you tell me, I'll be the fall guy, whatever you want, I will do for my beautiful girl, the most beautiful girl. I got your back, baby.” He flashed his signature toothy smile back to you. You pouted up at him as he swiped his thumb over your cheek. You dragged your hands down his bare chest and gripped his waist. You dropped your forehead to rest against him. 
“Thank you.” You whispered out quietly. “I’m sorry. I just don’t feel like I look good. It’s just a lot.” You embarrassedly admitted to Trent. He picked up your face by taking your chin in his hand. 
“You… are absolutely stunning. Every second of every day. Alright? Do you understand me?” He smiled before kissing your pouty lips. You’d be lying if his words didn’t make you feel a little better but it didn’t change your reflection. You went back and got ready for the shoot comforted by Trent but plagued by your anxieties.
“Where’s Jay and Judey? Where did they go?” Lauren cooed with a laugh pretending to look for both Jude and Jadon outside at your parent’s pool. A luxury in your life was always having someone who wanted to babysit Teddy for you if you were busy. Right now you had about 20 people who would but Lauren and Winnie took today along with Jadon and Jude. At the moment, their much too large frames were obviously hidden behind a tree although that wasn’t all that apparent to Teddy.
“Don’t knows!” Teddy yelped desperately helpless. “Win Win help!” She cried out with a huff starting to dislike the game they had begun playing ages ago. 
“Hmm... did you look over there?” Winnie giggled seeing Jadon shove Jude slightly more out into the open.
“Judey!!!” She squealed, running over to him. He laughed and scooped her up swinging her around.
“Ah! You found me, you’re too smart f’me Ted. You’re much better at this game than your daddy.” Jude joked with her. He had never played a hide and seek esc came with Trent to be fair but he’d take the opportunity to take a jab at him but also knowing it would elicit some sort of response from Teddy. 
“No Judeyy!” She humphed with a scowl. “My dada best. Dada is best!” She told Jude with some real vigor before he naturally had to concede to her puppy dog eyes. 
“Okay, okay, you’re right, fine. Dada can be the best.” He laughed rolling his eyes. He’d never convince her otherwise. Trent was everything to Teddy and in turn simply the best at everything across the board. She nodded with a proud smile. 
The following day you were laid out on the beach on a towel over the hot sand. Winnie laid next to you, Lauren and Jude in two chairs off to the side a little bit more in their own world. Trent was out in the ocean playing with Teddy and he looked glorious. The way his strong back muscles flexed in the sunlight that reflected off the water. The way the water ran down his tanned skin. It was a sight and on top of that seeing your little girl giggling away in his hold as he tossed her around in his muscular arms had you just about drooling and evidently Winnie understood the attraction to the scene in front of you two. 
“Somedays I think I get the pregnant thing.” She cooed honestly tilting her head a little bit and letting her sunglasses drop further down the bridge of her nose to get a clearer view of Trent and Teddy. Jadon was up back at the house with Marcel and Tyler so she assumed she’d be in the clear to make the comment. You furrowed your brow and let out a snide laugh. Winnie wasn’t exactly looking to start a family anytime soon and she made that clear from her recent purchase of Plan B this month but to say she didn’t think about being a mum at all at some point would be a lie. 
“That’s honestly so sexy.” Lauren chimed in from further away overhearing the conversation, her actions reflecting Winnie’s, the pair of Celine sunglasses of Jude’s she had on falling down her nose just the same. Jude rolled his eyes unimpressed with the entirety of the topic and definitely with Lauren’s interjection. He reached over and moved his her sunglasses back up her nose to their place. She laughed and kissed the inside of his palm.   
“Go get mama!” Trent cooed plopping a soaking wet Teddy onto her own two feet on the sand after he plucked her out of the ocean 20 or so minutes later from your conversation watching them.
“Oh wow!” You let out a breathy laugh when that very wet but cute little girl ran up to you and laid directly flat on top of your back pushing your body further into your towel unexpectedly. “Hi my beachy girl.” You cooed, continuing your laughter, very aware the weight on top of you could only be your Teddy.
“Mama!”  She giggled as she wiggled more, getting comfortable wrapping her now sandy arms and hands uncomfortably around your neck. 
“You didn’t want to dry off? Daddy didn’t want to get you a towel?” You asked Teddy but more so craning your neck to find Trent. Teddy was smart obviously but she didn’t know being wet and sandy would be a bother. She just wanted a cuddle, Trent… Trent knew what he was doing. 
“No, mama.” She unfortunately adorably answered you with a giggle. You shook your head and pulled her to your side before sitting yourself up right a little more. 
“Of course he didn’t.” You finally locked eyes with him and shot him a glare purposefully brushing some sand off of you to emphasize your point of feigned annoyance. He winked back at you and you simultaneously loved and hated that your heart faltered. “Want to tell me what you and daddy have been doing in the water for so long?”  You asked her pulling Teddy into your lap. She clumsily sat on your thigh and smushed her cheek against your boobs. 
“Errmmmm.” She drew out her moment of ponder with a cheeky smile looking at Trent for assistance. He just shrugged with a goofy smile silently telling her to keep thinking. “Oh! Mama! Dada and I swimmy with fwishies.” She yelped excited to relay her activity. God knows what that really entailed because you were in the north east of the united states it wasn’t really a swimming with fish type of place but Trent was imaginative and silly with her so despite your adult realities you knew they were having fun. 
“Yeah, Ted’s a better swimmer than the fishies, aren’t you?” Trent cooed squatting to your level next to your towel. Your eyes immediately and unavoidably darting to his crotch. You bit your lip and tried to avert your gaze  but Trent was faster sucking at his teeth in mocking disapproval for the raunchy direction of your gaze while you were talking about swimming with your daughter. 
“Dada! Go wawa ‘gan.” Teddy pleading looked to Trent with big brown eyes and batting eyelashes. She fussed in your arms so you let her go and allowed her to stand up. 
“Okay, want to go back?” Trent asked with a fun smile back to her. It made you melt how good he was with her. It didn’t matter how tired, how annoying, or whatever it was,  the ask was, if it would make Teddy happy he’d do it. You pulled at her ruffly pink one piece swimsuit before letting her scamper off adjusting the bottom bit around her bum. 
“Coming back for you.” Trent whispered, leaning forward into your ear. His warm minty breath hitting the shell of it sending a shiver down your spine causing you to lose focus on your task at the moment. He kissed your skin a few times and not in a silly lovey way, it was in a ‘I saw you staring at my cock and now I want to give it to you’ type way. Your lips curled into an embarrassed but excited smile. 
“Tay mama!” Teddy huffed annoyed that your hands were still holding her back by the fabric of her swimsuit. You laughed and apologized finally fixing it to your satisfaction and letting go tapping her cute bum setting her off and on her way to run to Trent. 
The sun was close to setting almost entirely, it was far past when you should've eaten dinner but you just couldn’t bring yourself to leave the beach and definitely not leave your current position laying on Trent’s chest on a towel. You were still awaiting to have your fun with Trent, but at the moment the feeling of the warm sun, Trent’s skin, the terry cloth… and all of a sudden tiny grubby hands pulling at your arm draped across him interrupted it all.
“Mama share!!” Teddy yelped standing above you and Trent in a huff. She had been preoccupied playing in the sand and building castles with Marcel but per usual once she had clocked you and Trent were together without her, her focus shifted fast as did her emotions, they transitioned straight into envy.
“No, sorry. Dada is mine.” You annoyingly and cheekily cooed back to Teddy flicking your eyes to her then back closed knowing it would rile her up. Who Trent belonged to was becoming a bigger and bigger debate in your home especially as Teddy was getting better and better at expressing herself. 
“You’re so greedy. She’s barely two. Learn to share” Trent whispered in your ear joking with you smiling through his words, his juicy lips moving pressed against your forehead. “Ted, come here, baby.” Trent cooed, pulling Teddy’s hand off your arm and over to him. She awkwardly stepped over you and plopped herself to take a seat on one of Trent’s thighs. Your bodies were a jumbled Alexander-Arnold family mess.
“Mmm, I love daddy the most.” You hummed teasingly before you made the beloved ‘mwah’ sound kissing Trent’s cheek. You kissed him, keeping your eyes locked on Teddy in mockery. Her brow furrowing shocked you were being so blatant, usually you conceded to her quicker than this.  
“No! Mama, no!” She yelled moving herself a little further up him and letting her body fall forward onto Trent’s chest attempting but unable to wrap her arms around him in a hug. She stretched her neck out and pushed her lips towards him echoing your ‘Mwah’ noise. You threw your leg over his other closet to you, the free one Teddy was not on and subtly rolled hips only gaining his attention obviously. 
“Baby, relax.” Trent laughed, running one of his hands over his face covering his massive smile. It was a dumb game of possession but of course he loved the attention and the cheek of it all. 
“Dada!” Teddy squealed once more reaching for his face with her hands adamant she received a kiss in return. He of course gave it to her. He cupped her cheek and gently pecked her identical pout. “My dada.” She stuck her tongue out at you, wrapping her arms around his neck. Your jaw slacked in offense but you couldn’t stop your laugh. What had Trent done to your little girl that she was that competitive and not only that but that sore of a winner.
“Daddy pay attention to me too!”  Winnie teased watching the tug of war. Teddy whipped her head around with frustration Winnie was piling on. She ran over to her with a huff yelling an adamant ‘nooo.’ 
“You just need me so badly, yeah? Marrying you wasn’t enough for you.” Trent cheekily rolled himself over top of you. He steadied himself above you resting on his forearms before dropping his body weight onto you squishing your boobs against him, to his delight. He pressed messy kisses all over you before gripping his hands behind your neck and pulling you into an aggressive make out. For a moment where you forgot where you were caught in the haze of his kiss. 
“Okay, okay get off!” You giggled pulling away from the kiss with a stupid smile after you heard Lauren whistle making fun of you two. 
“What mama and dada doing?” Teddy asked Winnie, turning and pointing at you two nearing on rolling around in the sand. Winnie pickled her gaze off her and glanced towards you. 
“They’re gross. Your parents are gross." Winnie laughed, shaking her head with a smug smile, jokingly covering Teddy’s eyes with his hands. 
“Alright, fine, fine. Can I say my teenage boy comment of the day though.” Trent cooed rolling off your side bringing his nose to push against yours.   
“Shoot, T.” You giggled brushing your nose left to right against his giddily excited to hear what he had to share. It was kind of a running joke you’d fallen into lately. You had made fun of a cheeky comment Trent had said to you in passing ages ago that it was like something a teenage boy would say so he now would preface his juvenile comments.
“Your boobs look so good in this.” He whispered slipping two fingers under the strap of your bikini top. His warm hands sliding against your skin. “Just want to peel this off.” He quietly spoke just to you. You felt butterflies fill your stomach. His dragged his fingers up under the straps material towards the tie behind your neck.
“Mama!” Teddy yelled wrangling herself away from Winnie deciding that she was not done trying to prove her point who Trent’s was not happy his focus was soley on you.
“Her timing is so good.” Trent whispered to you pressing a chaste kiss to your lips. Your lips curled into a cheeky grin. You gripped his face with one hand preventing him from turning his attention to a running Teddy. 
“Can take this off later, daddy.” You hushed with a subtle wink before pushing off his chest to stand yourself up. “Come here my cutie girl. We can share daddy, okay?” You cooed to Teddy scooping her up in your arms spinning her around loosely. She nodded with a 'tay' wrapping herself around you. Trent puffed out some pent up air taken aback by your comment before standing up having to adjust his shorts.  
“Do you think we should just bring her?” You cooed softly in the night sitting on Trent’s lap around a bonfire. It was late half the house had turned in, half of you still outside, Teddy learning about the art of the perfect s’more from Tyler. You watched them with a smile but you felt a tinge of guilt and sadness thinking about leaving for your honeymoon without Teddy. 
“Baby… she’s our whole life, you know how important she is and you’re the most amazing, sweet, beautiful mummy to her but please give me my week of just my Y/N.” He cooed with an exaggerated pout.
“I can do that.” You turned to face him more, still seated on his lap. His hands slipping from your waist up your exposed back and under the sides of your top moving cheekily closer up to under your boobs.  
“I want days of the most ridiculously small bikinis, I want these tits in my face all day…” he hummed, squeezing his hands around your ribs momentarily trying to be coy. He pulled you back while moving his lips closer to your ear. “I want my sexy, slutty, horny Y/N just for me for a whole week please. Let me fuck you all day on the beach. Let me eat you out for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. I’m begging you.” He whispered with a deep breath imagining it all.
“You don’t have to beg, T.” You quietly giggled. “Trust me I will be there, all of that guaranteed. It’s not that big of a shift to make. I have something to ask though…” You whispered back to him brushing your thumb over his high cheekbone staring back into his big brown mahogany eyes. He hummed inquisitively interested in what your question would be. 
“Well you’ve never fucked your wife on a flight before so I was just wondering…” You giggled with a whisper.
“Baby, baby, baby.” Trent cut you off gripping your face with one hand smushing your cheeks together.  “You’re mad if you think that wasn’t already happening Mrs. Alexander-Arnold.” He pressed a kiss to your lips and you giggled shutting your eyes. The light from the fire pit warmed your face and as Trent watched your nose scrunch up from your sweet laugh, he knew that he made the best decision of his life marrying you. 
You boarded your flight to the Amalfi Coast for your honeymoon and eagerly cuddled up on Trent’s seat with him wrapping yourself around him. You took a selfie video on your Instagram stories pinching his cheek and kissing his face repeatedly with the text overlay ‘finally a holiday with my husband’ and posted it to your close friends… or so you thought. You did not. The internet set aflame knowing that the wedding had finally happened.
“Ready for tomorrow?” Trent cooed nuzzling into you on the plane tucked under a blanket with you sleepily holding on to him. 
“What’s tomorrow?” You whispered back, running your hand over his head. You looked at him with questioning eyes because while some days of your honeymoon were pre planned and reservations were made, others you just left blank to go with the flow of the day and relax. Day one was set to be that but evidently not according to Trent. 
“A day for you, organized by me.” He informed you with a sweet smile that you thanked your lucky stars you got to see everyday. It was so beautiful. 
“Mmm interesting. What’s that entail?” You hummed moving your arms to drape over his shoulders. Shifting your position from the side of him to perched yourself on top of his lap, straddling his waist. You tilted your head slightly to admire his perfectly crafted face and waited for his explanation. 
“Everything you love, baby.” He answered you with a cunning grin. You raised your eyebrows. It was really sweet he had taken the time to think of making plans for you two as a surprise but it did run through your mind quite quickly that you hoped you packed outfits for whatever his plans consisted of. 
“So just a day with you?” You teased him, leaning forward to kiss his shoulder. A day with Trent was everything you loved. Anything with him was always amazing. The best day ever but again and again in different fonts. 
“Well…” he laughed. “I’m a given, I’m included in the day’s package but just trust me, alright?” He cooed and you nodded. Once you had landed, you made your way to a luxe hotel nestled on the rocky coastline of the Mediterranean. When you first broached ideas of where to go for your honeymoon it was a little bit of a joke that you should go to Italy because you went to an Italian restaurant on your first date and had told Trent it was ‘regular.’ He had said he wanted to honeymoon somewhere 'regular' so he could just be with you, focus on you, not have to worry about anything but it wasn’t a joke for long when you started researching and found this surreal hotel to stay in. Your suite was secluded and discreet with large windows overlooking the sea. It was a chic space with a few rooms, a lemon grove, terrace, and pool, just for you two. You were ready for bed after your travels but of course not without some cheeky fun in the shower with your new husband first.
 
“Up! Let’s go, wife.” Trent popped out from his morning shower and tapped your ass a few times as you laid sleepily in the king sized bed surrounded by morning light.
“T…” you groaned. You could hear his snickering giggle. You rolled your eyes but couldn’t hide the smile it evoked on your face. It was quite possibly your favorite sound in the whole world. “What we’re not going to do is call me ‘wife’ again.” You quipped with a teasing yet sleepy smile. 
“Alright, alright, I’m sorry.” He laughed between a few kisses to your lips coming to sit on the edge of the bed next to your body. You knew he was kidding but so were you. “My beautiful, perfect, love of my life… can you please get up so we can get our day started and I can dote over you."
“That’s much better.” You giggled, kissing him before slinking off the bed and grabbing his hand pulling him behind you. He looked at you confused for a moment. “Well, you’re not going to let the beautiful and perfect love of your life shower alone are you?” You asked with a sly expression continuing to pull him into the ensuite. 
“Nah, I would never.” Trent responded, dropping the towel he was still in. He was still slightly damp but that wasn’t going to stop your morning plans. You had no intention of showering alone on this trip. Your day was perfect. Trent finally caved and did a pilates class with you on a rooftop, private of course, not a shot Trent was going to subject himself to embarrassment of not being spectacular at something out in the public eye but he’d do it for you. He wasn’t bad to his credit but he more so just was enjoying his view and it wasn’t the seaside he was so enamored with, it was you. You sported a Nike x Jacquemus white halter top and tiny shorts. Following your workout was a shower, not spent alone, a massage and a few other spa treatments interspersed with a breakfast.  You changed into embroidered, lace-trimmed linen mini-dress from Prada and gold heeled sandals after for some shopping. You went to Mui Mui for you and Louis Vuitton for Trent buying the latest collections, telling them to ship it all home for you, not carrying a single thing. After your spree you had a lunch at a beach club and despite a car being arranged you asked Trent to walk there which initially you had thought would be a nice time outside in the summer sun and coastal air. That changed quite quickly though. 
“The cobble stones are not my friend.” You pouted towards Trent after you stumbled for the umpteenth time. He shook his head at you. This was very much your idea but he would gladly listen to your complaints anyways.
“Nah, those heels you’re in are not your friend.” He quipped back with a smug grin. You only furthered deepened your pout and the crease in your forehead. 
“You said you liked them.” You looked at him with doe eyes only pausing to place one of your hands against a colored concrete wall on the side of the small narrow street to fix the strap of your shoe. Trent came to your side and bent down for you to fix them.
“I do, you look sexy in them. And I’d like if you would keep them on f’me when I fuck you later but right now your nails digging into my shoulder every 5 minutes so you don’t fall… not my favorite thing.” He cheekily laughed, standing up and leaning close to your ear. He rubbed his nose against your cheek.
“I’m sorry.” You apologized and you let go only to fumble once more. 
“Take them off.” He demanded with a silly expression.  
“They make the outfit, T.” Your pout returned in full force. You liked the fit and you didn’t want to ruin it. So what if you were late for the reservation at the restaurant that you’d been dying to try and had bookmarked on your instagram for a year… oh yeah… you did and he knew that.   
“Nah, take 'em off.” Trent’s smile dropped as he demanded as he squatted next to your feet again helping you undo your heels. You frowned but that changed as he guided you by your hand around him to climb onto his back. “Let’s go, pretty girl.” He grunted, readjusting his arms placement under your legs. You giggled and nuzzled your face into the side of his neck with a ‘thank you’ carrying your shoes in your hands now. You had lunch and then headed to the harbor to board a yacht late in the afternoon. To your surprise a few of the items from your shopping in the morning that Trent had pushed you to get were aboard already for you. You had gotten a metallic knit set from Loro Piana to wear with a white bikini underneath and a new pair of white oran Hermes sandals.  You stayed there for ages out in the sun until it set and then you had dinner on the deck of the bow. It was romantic and special. Plenty of flirty touches and sweet memories shared. You docked as the evening rolled almost into morning. 
“Now what we do is up to you, baby… I, yes, Trent Alexander-Arnold, your husband will take you to a club to dance and get drunk and make out with you in the middle of crowds just like I know you love or I can take you home just like I know you love." He explained to you. You found yourself in the mix of an intimate private club not long after that question was broached. You could feel the too many cocktails you had coursing through you, intoxicating you more and more by the moment but you weren’t sure if it was them causing the warmness in your chest and tunnel vision or if it was just Trent's effect on you. You were falling in love with him all over again with every thump of the bass, every touch of his hands, every flash of strobe lights, every kiss of his lips, you didn’t feel like you were parents for the moment, you just felt in love. You turned in his arms and nuzzled your face into his skin before licking up the side of his neck and down his jaw.
“Wow, so it was a good drink?” Trent laughed into your ear for you to hear. You had just finished a cocktail Trent had ordered but wasn’t loving. He said it was down to the flavor but the pink color and floral garnish was what you believed that he didn’t want. 
“I want to have your babies.” You hummed ignoring his initial question just in your own world.
“That’s good because you already got one.” He continued his laughs looking at you in wonder. You looked gorgeous clinging to him swaying in the club lights. There was a slight sheen to your skin from the warmth of the evening making you glow and little glimmer of lust in your eyes. You were in an impossibly scandalous GCDS dress you nabbed earlier and Trent was fucking really happy you had. 
“I want more.” You giggled, ghosting your lips over his. You attempted to drop your hand to palm over his growing bulge. 
“Nah, we’re leaving. I need you all to myself and in absolutely nothing but your jewelry, baby. Let's go." He gripped you with his hand on the back of your neck with some aggression. You felt your heart palpitating and you felt your pussy throb as he kissed you one last time in the club.
You caged him upon entry into your suite back at the hotel. You dropped to your knees in front of him. You felt the carpet settle under your knees as you ran your hands up his thighs before undoing his belt. He leaned back into the wall behind him letting you get to work. You let some spit drip from your mouth onto his hard cock as you played with his pre cum already leaking from the tip. You tapped your finger over his slit, drawing his arousal away creating a string of it connected to your fingertip. 
“You’re a fucking phenomenal wife.” He grunted as you moved to slowly take his whole length at once in your mouth. You cupped his balls and gently massaged them. He uncontrollably let out a moan he couldn’t control as you sucked his cock, letting it hit the back of your throat again and again. “Shit, that feels so good, baby... I remember when you sucked me off for the first time. Fucking hell.” He whimpered, letting his head drop backwards. You knew exactly what he liked now. You didn’t that first time but you figured it out quickly. You knew just where he was most sensitive. Every moan, choke, and gag coming from you taking him had him fighting for his life to not cum. “Good girl, just like that. Baby, I gotta cum. I can’t. “ You nodded running both of your hands up his strong thighs again. Trent knew that queue, something he had learned you liked since that first night. He ran his fingers through your hair and gently but securely grabbed your face letting him self fuck your mouth. You could feel your own wetness dampening your panties more and more until your focus shifted to the sensation of his warm cum filling your mouth and running down your sore throat. In swift succession you found yourself on top of the dresser in the room, legs spread open, Trent now on the floor between them. He had pushed your dress up your thighs before peeling those already soaked panties to the side teasing you relentlessly before his fingers found there way to play with your pussy.  His name fell from your lips in a hoarse moan the moment you felt his fingers running through your wet folds. With his fingers between your legs now, you were practically dripping for him. You looked down at him with your jaw slacked and lidded eyes. He unraveled you with each movement. 
“That feel good, baby?” He mouthed moving his mouth from your knee, dragging his perfect, dreamy, pouty lips closer and closer towards your core. The anticipation alone had you reelling. 
“Please, baby. I want you.” You begged with a whine. Trent wasn’t going to make you wait. He was on a high after the head you gave him. His fingers making quick work sinking knuckle deep inside you, his luscious lips finding your clit with a suckle. His fingers hit the perfect spot inside you with every thrust and curl of their tips. Your back arching uncontrollably. A puddle on the surface of the dresser you were sitting on formed, your juices running down his hand. The way his breath felt against you, his skillful tongue, the force of his fingers, it all had you rushing towards your first orgasm of the night. 
“Tell me baby. You gonna cum f’me? Am I gonna make you cum? You gotta tell me.” you could sense that his muffled words were said with so much smugness and self satisfaction. He knew you loved this and you knew he did as well. His big brown eyes flashed up to your shut ones and he let out a cheek laugh. The vibration only pushing you closer. You nodded, unable to say any words. You let out a pornographic whine though when he flattened his tongue against your clit letting out a growl tasting you. “You taste so good. Want this pussy everyday of my life.” Trent shut his eyes a little consumed by his own pleasure of your taste. He dragged his tongue through your folds again and again slurping you up. You were a complete mess. You could barely keep yourself propped up against the wall behind you. Your pussy clenched ruthlessly around his fingers. 
“T… T….” You whined. “Please. I’m cumming.” You whimpered with gasps of air and cried. Your pussy was dripping all over his face, you were absolutely soaked but you couldn’t think, your mind had gone blank.  
“Let go, baby. Be a good girl f’me. Cum f’me.” Trent said sternly instructing you and you wasted no time at all. He licked and sucked and toyed as you withered against the dresser. Your orgasm was never ending.  Trent persistently kept his finger at work inside of you, slowing slightly but drawing your high out.  “Good girl. So fucking good f’me.” Trent cooed as you attempted to hold onto his muscular arm to prevent him from moving any more. He gave way and removed his fingers as he worked kisses up your warm skin all the way up to your neck. He kissed your lips with his before he drew away and forcefully pushed his thumb in between your lips. You willingly opened them for him and looked at him doe eyed and desperate for more. He kept your lips agape as he slowly spit the taste of your cum into your mouth before hungrily kissing you again. Trent picked you up and you wrapped your legs around his waist. He carried you over to the bed and laid you down crawling on top of you. Not long after you were crying out his name again and again as he thrusted in and out of you. "Whose making you feel this good, baby, tell me.” He commanded you and you continued whining his name. 
“T… I’m gonna cum again. You’re gonna make me cum, baby. Trent oh my god.” You moaned pulling him down to you more by the back of his neck dragging your nails then harshly down his muscular back. He rested his forehead against yours sweetly as he continued to rail into you. 
“Cum f’me baby. Feels so good. Doing so well f’me.” He whispered between the lewd sounds of your squelching pussy. His thrusts sped up, rolling his hips into you as he chased his own orgasm. 
“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I love you so much T.” You whined as your eyes rolled back. You inhaled a sharp breath feeling a lightheadedness come over with every stroke of his. He kept his beautiful brown eyes fixed on you. The pupils in his dark eyes dilated when he felt his cock pulse inside you. Every movement was slow, deep, and intentional. His lips curled into a smug smile hearing you tell him you loved him. You were completely his. You dragged your ankle down his back muscles. He was so gentle yet harsh all at the same time. Your pussy tightly clenched around Trent’s  cock and then fluttered. 
“Such a good fucking girl. Shit! Baby, I love you. Gonna cum. Shit. Take it all f’me” he sunk his teeth into his perfect lower lip. You silently begged him to. His head tilted back. Ropes of his cum filled the velvety inside of your pussy. He pumped you full gradually and slowly stilling. Your own orgasm crashing over you. Your pussy continued to flutter as you panted beneath him. Your chest rising and falling. He softly stroked your hair and gently kissed you. “I love you, baby. Did so good f’me.” You smiled breathlessly as he kissed you again in a way that you could feel just how much he adored you with each one. He loved you more than he could ever articulate with words but you could always feel it in the silences. He got off the bed and then cleaned you up before he tucked you neatly back in his arms. 
“Sleeping in?” Winnie asked with a coo and a laugh when Trent answered her facetime. She was looking after Teddy with your parents still out east in Montauk at their house. Your family didn’t get to see her as often as Trent’s did so she was a welcomed intrusion. 
“Yeah, yeah. You okay?” Trent asked through a yawn while groggily running his free hand over his eyes. 
“Yeah, good. Sorry, I tried to call Y/N.” Winnie explained starting to feel bad seeing Trent look so tired. 
“She’s still asleep.” Trent informed her through one more yawn. You were both naked under the covers of the bed. You shifted on top of him annoyed by the rumbling of his voice in his chest beneath you and the volume of it in the quiet late morning... well at this point it was essentially the afternoon. 
“Baby…” you groaned pushing your fingers to Trent’s perfectly plump lips. It wasn’t long until he heard a very familiar giggle getting closer to the phone. He could see your mum chasing Teddy in the kitchen corralling her over to Winnie.
“Can you wake up f’me?” Trent asked you likely for the millionth time of this trip and billionth time in your relationship. If you were in bed with him, you never wanted to move. He tapped your bare ass under the blankets.
“No, I’m sore, baby.” You whined pushing your face into him. Trent smiled down at you thinking your stubbornness was cute. Winnie’s eyebrows raised with a smug smile at your comment. Your mum less than impressed with the crude innuendo. Teddy popped herself up onto Winnie’s lap. Trent let out a gasp as did she. You didn’t put two and two together you were too tired so he tried to wake you once more. 
“Can you wake up for this cute girl on the phone then please?” He laughed, giving your daughter a silly smile through the screen. They caught up momentarily before situating yourself to lean onto Trent’s shoulder as you woke up more. 
“My baby girl!” You quietly sang. “You look so sleepy, did you just wake up?” You asked her with a pouty smile. She looked adorable. It was obscenely early for them and ridiculously late in the day for you. Teddy wasn’t great at sleeping when she was away from you and Trent and you could see it on her tired face. She was in her little pajamas and it made you want to just reach through the phone and squish her. 
“Mama…” Teddy whimpered out. It was mere seconds before she started bawling her eyes out. Teddy didn’t realize how much she missed you before she saw you, heard you. Winnie had kept Teddy diligently occupied since you parted ways. You worried that the days you had fled to New York after the final at Wembley before the wedding might have made things worse, her attachment to you worse, that she feared you'd leave unexpectedly again. You sat up in Trent’s lap some more. You shuffled and let him pull your back to his chest as you adjusted the sheets to cover your naked bodies. 
“Oh, it’s okay, Teddy girl. You’re probably having so much fun at the beach though and you can tell me all about it so soon!” You tried to console her from afar. You actually couldn’t wait to sit with her and hear her babbling away explaining to you all she’d done in her jumbled words. 
“We’re okay, right?” Winnie cooed, smushing a kiss to Teddy’s cheek reassuring her things were fine. She tried to tickle her tummy but to no avail, Teddy was upset. “We’re just tired and we miss you but tell mummy and daddy what we’re going to do today, Ted.” Winnie looked at her patiently waiting for her to speak up.
“Find my mama dada shell.” Teddy sadly mumbled with the most heartbreakingly cute puppy dog eyes and her lips rolled into an agape pout. She looked between you and Winnie making sure she was right about their plans to find shells to bring home for you and Trent, and that you heard her.  
“That’ll be so much fun! Can you find me and you matching shells on the beach?” You asked her and her pouty lips slightly turned upward, liking the idea. 
“Baby bear, you know what else you have to do today?” Trent cooed resting his chin atop your head in bed still. She looked at him with a tilt of her head before leaning back onto Winnie, getting comfortable. “You have to show Win how good of a swimmer you are!” Teddy’s eyes lit up. It was like she had forgotten that she was going to be able to swim this week due to how much she missed you both. 
“I heard Win is an even better swimmer than daddy.” You cooed cheekily. Trent dropped his head to come and bite your earlobe in retaliation to your remark. You let out a soft ‘ow.’ Winnie started to laugh. Teddy’s face pulled into a scowl not really believing you and for not really liking the idea that even someone she loved as much as Winnie was better than her dad. “Can you call me later and tell mummy who was better?” You asked and her scowl transformed into a greedy conniving grin excited to have something to do for you. Your phone call ended with a few more tears but it was okay ultimately. 
“I miss her…” You quietly whispered into Trent’s bare chest as you ran your hand up and down his warm skin.  
“I know, baby, but we're having a good time.” He reassured you, running his hands over your body. His hands on you always were comforting and were proving to be nothing less than that in this moment again. 
“Yeah, no, you’re right. Gotta make the most of our Teddy free time.” You laughed a little sadly. 
“Yeah, and we will. So what do you want to do today, beautiful?” He asked you with a smile after a sweet kiss to your shoulder after brushing some of your hair behind it. 
“You …” You cheekily responded with a little giggle rolling your body into his some more.   
“Yeah? Alright.” He greedily smiled and jumped up almost immediately at your words from the bed.
“Where are you going?” You laughed as his agile movements coming around to the other side of the bed and moving you towards its edge before picking you up. You wrapped your legs around his waist. 
“C’mere. Gonna make you cum on every. single. surface in this room.” He whispered to you between soft kisses. 
“That so?” You questioned his ability teasingly with a raised brow. “Wow, good luck to you.” You giggled with excitement, very aware he’d be more than capable of making that happen.
“Don’t need it.” He said softly with a wink pulling the straps of your tank top down. You gasped feeling his lips glide down your neck following his hands to your boobs. 
“That was cute.” You cooed after he kissed your cheek gently as you cuddled in the hotel bed after a very fun couple of hours messing about.
“Cute? I just fucked you for 3 hours, baby. Give me a little more credit than cute damn.” He quipped a little taken aback that was your response. You were more so just referring to the sweet kiss he just gave you after his more juxtaposed and rough way he just fucked you earlier. 
“Yeah, that was hot, sexy, dadddy, not this… this was cute mushy T.” You cooed in a softer voice cuddling into him.  
“You love when I’m a melt for you. Well don’t worry I am for the rest of my life. You’re like a witch.” He continued and at first you had a soft smile on your face but the latter of his words had your face twist in confusion. 
“Excuse me…?” You giggled not entirely sure what he meant calling you a ‘witch.’
“Nah, you know what I meant. I just don’t know what you did to me.” He explained with an adorably innocent face. His big mahogany brown eyes pooling into puppy dog ones just the way Teddy’s had earlier in the morning. He pulled them out of his arsenal as if to convince you had in fact done something.
“I didn’t do anything to you!” You squealed, whipping around out of his hold to face him with a playful expression on your face. Your cheeks started to hurt from being pulled so high and so filled. 
“You did. You do every day. Make me fall in love with you again and again and again.” He cooed, pulling you slowly back into him by taking your bottom lip in his hand. It was an unorthodox way to bring you in but it was sexy but simultaneously cute. 
“You’re cheesy…” You cooed with a soft kiss before tucking back into his arms getting settled again. You wiggled against his body with your back to his chest once more rolling your head back onto his shoulder. “I love cheese.” You giggled starting to get hungry all of a sudden. 
“You’re so fucking cute, baby” He leaned around you and bit your nose causing you to wince and shake him off after he kept his teeth bit into you playfully for a bit too long for your liking.  
“Do you ever feel like young when we’re like this… like alone, you know?” You asked him, falling into a more serious tone. You flicked your eyes up to him and waited for his response.  
“We are young baby.” He corrected you.  “Dare I say… we are ‘young, fit, and sexy'” He laughed a little. He was directly quoting and mimicking the way the photographer from your shoot with Vanity Fair had sounded and said again and again on repeat. 
“You know what I mean…” Your face fell a little. It looked less spirited in a way. “Sometimes I think like I get caught in a mum mode. With schedules and football and Teddy and I don’t know just life, it feels like… I don’t know, I probably sound stupid.” You got quieter at the end of your sentence starting to go shy moving a mere centimeter off of Trent but he caught your emotional and physical shift.  
“I understand baby. You don’t sound stupid at all. It makes sense. What can I do to make you see how much fun this ‘life’ really is though.” He cooed and you gave him a sad smile with a shake of the head. It was sweet but you head let your mind fall down a rabbit hole. “Come on. This is amazing. Let’s live a little, have some fun, fuck let’s have another baby.” Trent said it the same way he said ‘let's get the Mui Mui bag’ you had looked at and wanted the other day. 
“That’s fun to you?” You asked him a little surprised. You obviously weren’t talking about the ‘making’ component of babies but more so the home life with them. Yes, if you really deeped it it was so special, so perfect in it’s imperfection. Teddy’s face  alone made you want another baby but  the way she smelt,  the way she was developing a personality, when she asked you questions, when she first laughed, even ridiculous things like her hair getting longer or her growing out of her clothes, it was all beautiful and… maybe a little fun. 
“Yeah I’m having the most fun, aren’t you?” Trent asked you with a childish look on his face. You started to giggle. He was really fucking cute. It was hard to think the nights of no sleep were all that bad when they were with him.
“Yeah… I’m happy, T.” You cooed softly craning your neck upwards to come and give him a kiss. His lips were soft and pillowy like the always were. They were home.
“That’s all I ever want, all we ever need. Me and that cute little girl we made, that’s all we want.” He kissed you once more. You fell into a comfortable silence for a while cuddling in bed looking out the big open windows watching the waves of the sea crash into the cliffside and the breeze ruffle the long curtains framing your view. 
“Thank you, baby.” You softly whispered, breaking the quiet lull in the room.  
“I mean I really enjoy that as well so no need, baby.” He let out a breathy laugh, kissing the top of your head. You slapped at his still bare chest. “Alright, alright. Tell me for what, beautiful, what are you thanking me for?” he asked you more sincerely looking around you to make full eye contact.
“Our life, what you’ve given me, the whole thing. Everything.” You cooed softly cupping his cheek feeling yourself get a little more emotional than you thought you’d get today. You adjusted your place in bed and felt your body brush against his and while there was a sliver of your brain that was turned on, the majority of it felt all of the solace Trent had ever given you through that touch.  
“I mean I could say the same to you.” He quietly responded, keeping one of his hands tightly wrapped around your waist making sure you knew he had you. Literally and figuratively keeping you safely nestled with him. “I’d do anything to make you happy, baby” He pressed a kiss to your forehead. 
“Like call room service?” You cheekily giggled with a smiley that just about shattered Trent’s heart. It was perfectly innocent and yet filled with seduction. He didn’t have a shot in hell against you.  
“Wow… so you get to make jokes now. I see. That’s how it is now, baby? What do you want? The usual even though we’re in Italy?” You nodded before he rolled his eyes causing you to laugh like a little kid loving that you had him in the palm of your hand. “Honestly… An absolute melt. An absolute melt for you.” He muttered, reaching for the phone to order for you.
“What should we bring her?” You asked Trent seated on the terrace of a gorgeous restaurant high up on the coast. You and Trent had a game you did to find Teddy things on trips as gifts. It wasn’t about what she liked the most but a game solely between you two, to rile the other up about ‘winning.’  
“Oh I already won… I’m bringing mummy home.” Trent cooed with a boastfully proud face. You shut your eyes and shook your head in disapproval. 
“That is not how the game works. Mum and dad are off limits as gifts. Also, haven't you won enough today? Do you need to just rub it in my face? you won straight sets… twice, T!” You laughed making fun of his rare ability to be a sore winner. “Don’t you want to be nice to your wife, let me win a game or two, huh?” Trent’s face scrunched into a thinking expression.
“Erm.. nah, think I’m nice to my wife in other ways.” He cooed with a cheeky laugh sticking his tongue out at you. 
“Absolutely intolerable.” You giggled with a massive smile. 
“Absolutely beautiful.” He echoed following your faux jab at him, reaching his hand out to stroke your cheek.
“You’re beautiful… it’s the only way you get away with all your bullshit, baby.” You laughed, taking his hand in yours. “Beautiful beautiful boy.” You cooed. Trent shot you a cheeky wink before taking a big bite of his pasta chewing his obnoxiously big bite. You stuck your leg out under the table towards him hidden by the tablecloth and glided your foot up his thigh eventually to his crotch gently played around. Trent coughed, his eyes going wide, choking on his food a little. You laughed a little and shot him a cheeky wink of your own in return.
Thank you for reading! Please like, comment, or message what you think of the chapter 🤍
Next part - Chapter 26 xx
93 notes · View notes
chocotonez · 2 years
Text
skz putting their jacket over your lap
a/n: hiii, merry Christmas Eve if you celebrate!! I hope you all stay warm and enjoy your winter <3 also I forgot to put a read more on this one so sorry about that lolol
warnings/genre: gn language but y/n wears skirts, shorts and dresses and stuff, fluff, mentions of food and slight cat calling/harassment in seungmin’s (guys stare at u and whisper shit), discomfort in revealing clothing in hyunjin but that’s a really bad way of explaining it so see for yourself if u want
Tumblr media
chan
-he always keeps his arm around you at public events, so when you were at a dinner party to celebrate the release of his new album he could feel how cold your skin was
-the dress was suggested to you by a stylist since you didn’t really know what to wear, but someone call irene cuz…
-you were constantly pulling down the skirt, and he could feel you shuffling like every five seconds because just breathing made the dress ride up
-“are you okay?? wanna go home?” And you, who’s literally eating the best fucking food you’ve ever tasted and having the time of ur life supporting ur boyfriend obviously shot down his offer
-so he took the coat he came in with because suddenly this takes place in the winter and puts it over your lap, before kissing the top of your head.
“Tell me if you’re uncomfortable, okay? We can leave any time.”
lee know
-lovingly already giving you shit about it before you even leave the house
-“baby, I love you and all and I think you look amazing but those shorts are gonna be uncomfortable as hell”
-“hoes never give up their clothes”
-he didn’t wanna be overbearing so he was like “whatever nerd let’s go”
-you guys were sitting outside and you were already pulling your shorts down, minho only noticing when you entered a grocery store because wtf why r they so cold
-gives you the “I told you so” look and forces u to take his jacket :>
“wrap it around your waist idiot, tell me if you want to go home.”
changbin
-ur probably gonna have to ask him bevause dawg doesn’t realize
-but when you do tell him he’s like !!! “Oh my god I’m so sorry, of course you can have my jacket!!” and he’s holding ur hand all reassuringly and apologizing n ur like “it’s ok I was literally just unbearably cold”
-feels so bad that he didn’t notice how u were literally freezing to death :,)
-bonus is you get to see him roll the sleeves up of his collared shirts + he gets to see you comfortably enjoying yourself so everyone wins
“I’m so sorry again!! Tell me if you need anything else, okay?”
hyunjin
-your supporting your boyfriend at a little formal party, and it was an indoor event at a familiar location that has never been uncomfortable ever in your life
-and then it was uncomfortable, you were just rubbing your legs and the feeling of leather on bare skin was weird and why the hell was it so cold??
-but you looked so hot in this dress ?? so what can someone do. you didn’t mind dressing up, but being in such a weird environment made you dream of the pajama pants you’d put on when you got home
-hyunjin takes his suit’s blazer off and casually slides it over to you without even blinking an eye, as you look up like ??? dawg I didn’t even say anything and he’s just like “I know~~”
-he just knows you very well and he also likes the trope of u wearing his suit jacket after a party, so he insists you keep it because u look so cute
“I can just tell when you’re uncomfortable! I’m a psychic, hehe >:]”
han
-“eeee i don’t like this dress, I feel weird in it”
-“omg babe no!! u look so good :>”
-“no my legs r just cold”
-feels like a superhero and the coolest boyfriend ever to put his coat over your lap, he’s so proud of himself :,)
-he feels like he’s the protag of some romance drama, n he loves it!! and you’re no longer freezing ur ass off so thank goodness
-pretends to forget his coat so he can see you wear it on the way home or something like that
“hehehe, you look cute! do you need anything else? aren’t I just the best?”
felix
-idk he’d probably forget a jacket too so you’d both be awkwardly freezing at a restaurant so we’re gonna put you in an award ceremony
-you were his +1! so you dressed up extra nice for the evening, and you sat next to him as winners came up with their thank you speeches
-I think he’s very attentive to you if you guys go out together cuz he wants you to enjoy every moment with him!!
-so he notices v quickly when you use the table cloth as a blanket for your lap or shake your legs, and he hurriedly gives you his suit jacket so you don’t feel so uncomfortable
-kisses your cheek after, and when cameras catch this cute asf moment you two go trending on twt for 24 hours :,) you guys are just so cute together!!
“Does it feel better than the table cloth? I thought so, I can ask staff for something more accommodating, just let me know <3”
seungmin
-you guys are taking the train home after a day out, and you’re just scrolling on your phone before he leans over
-“the guys across from us are looking at you, do you wanna move?”
-you decide to just stay as the only free seats were reserved for others who needed it more, so you just say like 180 degrees away from them
-you could hear them whispering, and you subconsciously pulled your shorts down, not even knowing if that’s what the problem was
-you tried to ignore the gawking before you saw a grey hoodie fly over your lap, seungmin gently holding your waist to turn you back forward and giving the guys across from you the most uncomfortable eye contact until they stop
“Weirdos. Don’t feel insecure or anything by them, probably just never seen someone as hot as you before…”
jeongin
-trips over his two feet to get to you
-you guys planned for lunch at a cafe, and while you were waiting for him you texted “omg this skirt is so uncomfortable lolol” and next thing you know someone’s sprinting at you full force while holding their jacket
-it’s your loving boyfriend who broke into a sprint the second he read your text
-“h-here, put this over your lap if you want” “how far did you run??” “bro just take it I beg”
-you can’t help but laugh because he’s so out of breath and didn’t even mind the eyes staring at him because he was just running in a panicked frenzy
-boyfriend mode: activated
“I’m not a simp, shut up. Just want you to feel comfortable you loser. (lovingly)
2K notes · View notes
cochart · 8 months
Text
Tumblr media
Some of my observations about Korean webtoons.
Also some more serious thoughts. Don’t read if you’re super fan of the genre btw.
I knew that this romance fantasy stuff was popular, but seeing the extent of how many webtoons of this genre is being produced and enjoyed kind of baffles me.
Obviously, romance has been a huge genre always, and a lot of shoujo manga classics are also romance/historical romance. So romance being popular is nothing new.
But I think Korean “romance fantasy” genre is different in that it’s much more “blatant” about the fantasy underlying the romance genre. It’s so “girl gets hot rich guy” without any fluff. You can argue that K-drama has the same trope, but at least in most K-dramas, the female protagonist isn’t usually harping about how she’s “trying to stay under the radar.”
That’s also what catches my eye. Usually, in romance fantasy webtoon, the female protagonist who’s a modern-girl-in-fantasy character, is supposed to be a supporting character or a villain. So she makes a huge emphasis during the initial episodes about how she just wants a peaceful life which we know is not going to happen. The whole “I’m not trying or doing anything, but (rich and handsome) guys keep getting attracted to me and giving me buncha stuff” is so blatant that sometimes it’s embarrassing. I guess this also does happen in some K-dramas but it’s more spelled out in romance fantasy webtoons.
To be fair, this is kind of an escapist genre, so I can’t be too harsh on them. Still, it sometimes creeps me out to think about how many young girls enjoy stories about modern girls dropping into a premodern fantasy world… so they can get married? Because that’s basically the only thing that happens in these stories. The female protagonist gets married to the male protagonist and has children—usually one smart girl who looks like the father and one sweet boy who looks like the mother. Usually, the story pretends that the female protagonist is more than just a wife by giving her a small business or explaining that she does the bulk of managing the land. But it’s almost always only the male protagonist who has the title and an official position. Sometimes, these webtoons almost feel like some Korean version of tradwife fantasy.
Everyone has some sort of guilty pleasures they enjoy, and I don’t want to shame anyone for whatever weird stuff they like looking at. I, for one, enjoy watching crappy horror flicks like Big Ass Spider! (2013). But to think that young girls and women enjoy stories about going to the fantasy land to get married and have kids is kind of sobering in an age where companies in Korea fire illustrators for retweeting a tweet supporting a women’s rights protest (true story lol).
By the way, I know not all romance fantasy webtoons are tradwife fantasies, but I think you’d be in denial if you say that a significant portion of them are not.
*It’s almost insulting when you think about how in isekai fantasy involving men—whether it’s webtoon, anime, light novels, or manga—the protagonists usually end up becoming a hero or some kind of powerful figure. Of course, they also “get the girl” if there is one. So when guys go to isekai, they become heroes but when girls go to isekai, they become wives? If that isn’t sad, I don’t know what is.
149 notes · View notes
ithinkabouttzu · 3 months
Note
I love your writing!!! I feel like you would do this so well but if it’s too much I totally get it! I was wondering if you could do a how easy co reacts to a readers crazy ex bf, like restraining order level crazy, maybe past trauma that they never ever talked about before but suddenly the guy is around so it gets brought up? Reader seems terrified and they realize why type of thing. Doesn’t even have to be all reactions either… maybe just winters, Speirs, guarnere, bull, and Liebgott?
Yes of course thank you for your request!! I hope you enjoy it! 💖
Tumblr media
Easy co.’s reaction to their s/o having a crazy ex
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
genre: romance, angst, jealousy?
warnings: Fighting; violence, swearing (reader is gn!)
Description: The easy co. boys reaction to their s/o (you) seeing your crazy ex in public
Taglist: @executethyself35 @linhkhanhcps @1waveshortofashipwreck @grumpy-liebgott @barbeygirl @samwinchesterslostshoe @ronsenthal @sweetxvanixlla (If you want to be on this list, let me know!! :))
BoB masterlist
Tumblr media
Dick Winters: You and him would be out downtown, window shopping and enjoying one another’s time. He’s very attentive so I feel like if something was wrong with you he’d notice it immediately. He’d see you constantly fiddling with your hands and glancing away. “What’s wrong honey?” He would ask you before seeing them. Your ex, walking towards you two. He would immediately take the initiative and move you and him away from your ex. Making sure that you never have to worry about coming face to face with him. It’s a very rare moment where he gets very protective over you. When you tell him what happened with you and your ex, he feels furious. He somehow wishes he could have been there for you, to make sure you never got hurt in any way possible. He promises to you that he will never hurt you or let anything happen to you, he swears by it.
Bill Guarnere: I feel like he’s one of those boyfriends who already does some research on your ex/s wayyy before getting in a relationship with you. So when you guys are out and about and he sees him, you don’t have to worry about him not coming up to y’all, because he’s already walking up to him ready to beat the hell out of him. (he’s a whoop-ass and explain later type of guy) I think he gets more emotional than you do. Just because he loves you so much and would hate to see you uncomfortable, especially when he’s around. I also feel like he’d take the “protector” role very seriously in y’all’s relationship so be prepared for that also. He’d spend the rest of the day just making up to you and trying his best to make you feel safe.
Joe Liebgott: You and him would be having a cute little date at the zoo, looking at all the cute animals and enjoying the nice weather, I think both of you are too distracted with one another to notice that there is a weird looking person walking up to y’all very quickly. Joe notices that you look uncomfortable first, and when he sees your ex he finally connects the dots and gets very defensive over you. He kinda has this instinct where he needs to protect you at all costs, like pushing you behind him in case things get out of hand lol. “If you gotta problem, pal, you can tell me” You honestly have to pull Lieb out of a fight no kidding. “do something like that again and see what happens” Is definitely threatening your dumb ass ex. He feels so bad bc he felt like seeing your ex ruined the date, but promises to make it up to you. “I swear darlin’ I’ll never be like them.”
Bull Randleman: He would have taken you out on a beautiful dinner after a long week. Something nice that you and him both deserve, all until you see your ex. In all honesty he would hate to see you scared. Like it makes him so angry, all he wants to do is hold you and tell you everything will be okay. He sees you so nervous and genuinely doesn’t know what’s going on, until he sees you looking at someone who looks a lot like your ex that he’s seen before. He has to mentally talk himself out of going up to your ex, and just “talking” to them. In reaction to all this he just keeps you close and offers for you and him to leave the area if you’d like. “I promise you, sweet thing, you don’t have to worry about them anymore. I’m here now.” He just wants to take you away from the situation and let you pick what you guys do for the rest of the evening. He probably has a one-on-one conversation with your ex while you wait in the car. “Whatever happened in the past, it’s over. Don’t ever look at them again.”
Ronald Speirs: It’s pretty self explanatory on how this guy would act. He doesn’t fly completely off the rails but it’s very obvious he wants to commit crimes on your ex. Like if looks could kill your ex would have been obliterated into the air. And if your ex APPROACHES you?? Oh it’s game on. He really doesn’t have an excuse to be cordial anymore. He goes for the, “Honey, is this guy/gal bothering you? Do I need to do something about it?” He is the most intimidating person ever in this situation. Verbal threats are definitely said from him, clear warnings if anything. Seeing you so nervous and scared sets something scary off inside of him. Like he’s ready to tear anyone apart just to make sure you are safe and sound. If anything you’ll be needing to calm him down for the rest of the night. “If you ever see him/her around here close to you, let me know and i’ll handle it” It’s safe to say that you won’t have to worry about them again lmao.
Tumblr media
I hope you all enjoyed!! If you did, make sure and help a writer out by leaving a like or reblog, your words mean the world!! 🧡
44 notes · View notes
nereidprinc3ss · 5 months
Note
hi girlie. thoughts on spencer’s bisexuality? specially post-prison spence. would he be more willing to experiment or just keep being the same guy who doesn’t care at all? just thinking. plus thoughts on austin? we didn’t got to see much about it. honestly i think both of them would have gone harder than with maeve, to be honest. i did not got much of the vibe from maeve and spencer and it felt like quiet new and weird coming from him? we’ve seen him interacting more before with these super confident girls like lila and cat. to me, it looks like these are more his type, pretty odd for a introvert guy like him.
babe thoughts on spencers bisexuality are all i have
but i also have thoughts on all his girlfriends actually
spoilers for maeve, cat, trigger warning season 14 episode 15 “truth or dare” mentioned😓😓 that fuck ass episode
i think post prison spencer is too traumatized and too exhausted to be thinking about romance or sex for a good long while. if he was already in a committed relationship before he went in, i think he’d stay because he’s incredibly devoted and i feel like he tends to latch on to one individual as his person and then never let them go, but if he wasn’t, i don’t think he’d be pursuing anyone, period, boys girls anyone in between or outside, i think bro is just TIRED lmfao
but specifically speaking about his relationship w his own bisexuality, i think if it wasn’t something he was super comfortable with before prison it sure as hell won’t be something he decides to confront after prison. i think he would just ignore it and continue on with life in his own little world ignoring other human beings. i think if he was chill with his sexuality before he went to prison that wouldn’t change afterward other than the fact that he’d probably find himself less attracted to men because they scare him a lot more now. i don’t think he would suddenly start having a ton of internalized homophobia (although he has so much self loathing it could definitely present that way) but again i don’t think he would be interested in seeking out new romantic or sexual partners for a while regardless of gender
and i liked austin a lot!!! potentially controversial opinion but i did NOT like maeve for him. she was clearly designed to be spencer but a girl so we would be like omggg she’s so perfect for him and then we would be extra sad when she died but imo their relationship fell flat, lacked passion or believability, and simply wasn’t interesting to me. the way he spoke about her reminded me of the way a 13 year old speaks about his girlfriend after a month of dating when he thinks they’re going to get married.
i have always FIRMLY believed that he had more chemistry with almost ANY of his love interests, even austin and the einstein chick who were around for ONE EPISODE EACH than he did with maeve. spencer seemed more interested and challenged by literally every single one of them. and i think he needs someone who challenges him. like spencer understands everything, give him someone who he can’t figure out and who drives him insane and is endlessly compelling and confusing elle greenaway!! we saw the way he wanted to genuinely consume lilah and cat. both more interesting than maeve. maeve was giving like… older sister almost?? like that woman had a FIANCÉ and according to canon she was his first “girlfriend” (strong word for what she was… those bitches were e-dating at best) it was just bizarre in the same way it was bizarre for a woman who had been married for ten years with two children to declare her love for him. i genuinely can see him with an older woman elle greenaway but the dynamic was just off with jj and maeve.
so that’s my rant on them. i could go on forever
67 notes · View notes
ottosbigtop · 3 months
Note
if you have any crumbs to share... about aac raz/lili/bobby dynamic pleeeez ramble to me i want info i'm so into this concept T_T
oh my guy I have so many crumbs for you. These guys have resided in the back of my brain forever but I was usually too embarrassed to say anything about it outside of a couple joke posts. But this is my house so I’m choosing to thrive and frolic.
Tumblr media
Also a doodle of the aforementioned three before I enter my tangent :) rambling under the cut
the initial dynamic of these three goes something like
-Lili & Bobby - can’t stand his fake ass. She remembers having to deal with him at whispering rock and clearly is not very good at letting go of grudges from when she was ten. This is, in fact, Bobby’s worst nightmare. He was terrified of working for the psychonauts partially because he didn’t want to run into people he used to know. Surprise! They don’t like each other.
-Raz & Bobby. Raz has the complete opposite problem he literally barely remembers this guy. They interacted for maybe a collective hour one day when he was 10 years old, he only recalls him because Lili clocks him and reminds Raz. Bobby mostly hadn’t thought about him since camp, but did build a little (lot) bit of a resentment after seeing that weird little freak from camp pop up on different True Psychic Tales covers. That on top of Bobby now having to intern under this guy makes their relationship kind of spotty to start, for sure.
-Raz & Lili. Theyre having fun :) After having fun “dating” as real young kids they fall out of touch during their teen years when Raz goes to travel with then circus again to try and reconnect with his family (whole other can of worms for him.) They meet back up during the late teen years and sort of pick up right where they left off, dating off and on for a bit and “officially” dating long term for a little over a year now.
Both their relationships with Bobby evolve over time, naturally. Bobby and Raz have a whooole fucking thing that isn’t fully conceptualized and Is way too long a concept for me to share but their intern/mentor relationship does help them learn to get along with each other. And of course them getting along means Lili having to deal with being around Bobby more often and so it begins.
The whole ~ feelings ~ aspect mostly starts with her and Bobby I think, funnily enough. They hate each other, they want each other dead so bad, but eventually they have to learn to get along for Raz’s sake if nothing else. So they learn! Try to, at least. They’re both really bad at it.
but the “i hate you i want you dead” manages to evolve into that more friendly insulting banter some people have. “I hate you i want you dead” (complimentary.) It gives Raz a headache because it takes him a while to process that they’re usually joking when they’re arguing with each other now.
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Lili doesn’t like when she starts to have Feelings about that shitty little freak (tm.) I think she’s somewhere on the Aro spectrum and when Raz wasn’t around she really never. Felt any sort of desire for romance with anyone else. Girl just kind of forgot about it for a bit until he showed up again. Which caused a lot of emotions. And then got used to that until Bobby is introduced into the equation and slowly she starts to feel things toward him that aren’t Rage and Disgust. Which causes a lot of emotions.
Raz I think is entirely oblivious of having any feelings toward him for the longest time. While Lili is a slow “oh god oh fuck” buildup, he’s just really happy he and Bobby are getting along at all that any sort of progress in affection toward him just feels like another big win for friendship. I think it hits him all at once late at night on a random Tuesday and he just sits up in bed and stares at a wall about it.
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
The whole Raz and Lili communicating abt the concept of polyamory would make this insane post already twice as long and it’s not a part of it all I’ve thought about anyways so we’re going to shelve it for now. But once they do reach the conclusion that they saw this guy from across the bar and they liked his vibe, they both proceed to trip over their own feet for the next however many weeks.
You see, “woman who does not process her emotions” and “guy who needs a twelve step plan for everything” is a prime combination for two people who are pulling some mad scientist shit to try and talk to this guy rather than just inviting him out to eat sometimes. And Bobby is convinced for a little bit that they’re planning to dissect his brain or something because they keep doing that ^
On Bobby’s side of this whole equation the evolution is just his own little torment nexus for a few months.
he initially discovers he’s got a thing for Lili after they start getting along more and it sucks for him. He enjoys their flirty little threats of violence but he’s also close with Raz at this point so I think it just kind of makes him feel . Gross . Like man am I flirting with my friend’s girlfriend I think I am. Oh he’s probably going to hate me. Help.
and that concern for Raz is also a guy in the back of his brain knocking on a door very loudly trying to tell him he’s bisexual but he’s not quite arrived at that conclusion. Give him a few more missions where Raz grabs him while he’s falling to his death and he’ll get there probably.
there’s so many words. These are so many words. I’ll be honest the wacky schenanigans of the “before relationship” era are so funny to me that I’ve not really had any conceptual ideas for them getting into + Being In a Relationship yet. But I hope that you like this at least! This insanely long ass post goes out to you and the one other guy who’s a fan of these three (hi)
48 notes · View notes
dreamtydraw · 12 days
Note
hiiii ask box open !!! Do you have any unpopular opinion about vn / otome and in opposite one popular opinion you agree with ?
( i realize as I was writting that this became a long rambling post so i’m sorry about that anon-)
I don’t know if it’s that unpopular but that clearly talked way less than it suppose to be: Otome fandoms have a huge problem regarding racist and sexist behaviors and it’s because of that, that big game companies are reluctant about making poc or girls as li because some of you here can’t be normal for shit-
Sorry if this phrasing may come off as rude but after 10 years of being into otome games and in fandom spaces and you get a good opinion forged I’m sorry. I received a death threat for saying a fem character, being androgynous was okay, I received death threats for saying that an amab nonbinary li shouldn’t be « headcanon » as afab just to make the story more heteronormative, and I received weird ass messages for saying that calling the tan characters « exotic » was racist and the thing is, I’m a white creator, I heard shit worse happening from poc friends some who for some, got so fed up they literally left social media!
And you know racist behavior isn’t just saying racist thing ? This also in the form of sexualizing other people’s culture ( such as mini skirt Qiapo or Belly dancer outfits), giving less focus on POC love interest in fandom spaces, or having cliché about a character that goes against their personality just because they’re POC ( ex making headcanons that the sweet-hearted nerd poc man is actually super rough into sports and jacked up )
People are so focused on wanting one type of baby food copy-pasted romance that they will erase any features of a story that don’t align with their skinny white heteronormative standards, it’s like asking Tim Burton why the darkest actor he can handle is Jena Ortega.
It’s a double-edged sword because you have this type of people and on the opposite team you have the one that makes it weird! People ( who sometimes don’t have bad attention at all ) that gets so worked up on details they become weird about it.
Nonbinary characters aren’t your soft babies, and fem characters won’t always be your damsel in distress, try to change how you consume media to not blend everything because by blending everything you don’t let the rare good representation shine in their good light and sometimes even make people NOT WANT to engage in your media because you’re being weird about it and giving wrong information!
As always I will never say « We need to police fandoms so they all say clean shit » Fandoms aren’t a thing you can control but it’s a community and in all communities if basic rules are established, even if they will get transgressed at least most people will try to apply it and I think some behavior reminder would be good for a lot of people so poc and queer players can enjoy medias like everyone else instead of constantly being fed an alternative of « here is an extremely rude comment about you as a minority that everyone will expect you to eat anyway » or « sorry i can’t give you new food the people that scream very loud say they want the same lunch as yesterday »
If you’re not part of a minority or at least are in a better situation than others it’s important that you try to understand why minorities get upset at things you don’t understand. Sure you won’t always agree or understand because everyone is different but remember that if no one changed anything in otome and fandom spaces you’ll get fed the same game with different yet always similar sauce because why make an effort ?
If you like something, sometimes making an effort to correct it is good. Making an effort so more people than you enjoy it is worth the shot and making fandom spaces more enjoyable for everyone is a great thing.
Now that my rant end I just want to take a minute to say that in all this rambling i won’t name any game and i don’t particularly want people to name any game. This is a message as a whole and again I have seen a lot of shit, if it applies to your fandom too I’m sorry. I don’t want to get debated on « Oh but not every Otome fandom is racist » cause if I’m making this post understand that because a lot of them are, that's the point.
You are more that in the right to not agree on all my points but trying to say that this entire post is uncalled for means you are privileged or indifferent enough to not see the problem.
Thank you for reading all that and have a nice day.
24 notes · View notes
Text
I may have gotten my coworker to read Cinderella Boy?!?!
Here’s a story time no one asked for!
The other night I was rereading Cinderella Boy (as one does) and it ended up getting really late and I forgot to set my alarm for the morning. The next morning I woke up late, and as a result I showed up to work a little late. Once I got into work and my coworker goes, “That’s not like you at all, you’re usually here early.”
I just went “Oh yeah I accidentally stayed up late reading haha.”
She asks “Oh what were you reading?”
Now at this moment I know I have two options. I can either just brush it off and say “nothing of importance.” OR just tell the truth. I am usually pretty much incapable of acting normal once my favorite shows/comics/books/etc. are mentioned so I try my best to not bring them up, especially in a work setting. I’ll go on for days and will not shut up, so it’s best for everyone involved if I sit alone at my desk doing my work instead of yapping on and on like some maniac about motifs, symbolism, prose, and wanting Chase and Buddy to kiss. So what did I decide to say? “Oh…you know just some comic haha.”
She goes, “Wait I actually love comics. I just finished this one recently and need a new one to read. What comic was it?”
I’m thinking it’s cool, it’s fine. I’ll just say the name of the comic and go on my way and leave the conversation behind. “Oh it’s called Cinderella Boy.”
“Hmmm I’ve never heard of that one. What’s it about?”
Now I’m stuck. Now there’s no wiggle room for me to avoid the question. I’m thinking I can’t just avoid the question. Plus she asked me which means she wants to know right? Haha. Right? I mean surely there’ll be no judgment or weird vibes if I mention what it’s about right? What if she thinks it’s weird because it’s a BL and she thinks I’m some pervert? Oh my god. What if she tells HR I’ve been reading about two boys falling in love? What if she actually reads it and hates it? Oh I could never work with her again. I’ll have to change my name and move to a different country she’s gonna think I’m so cringey. No wait she probably already thinks I’m cringey cause I read comics, what am I gonna d-
“Oh…you know it’s about this guy who finds this key and he can transport into any book he wants. Except he always has to be heroine. Then there’s some other guy who is after the key as well and it’s a big mystery as to what he wants with the key or why he needs it. It’s pretty good it’s got romance, comedy, and is heartwarming.”
At this point I’m thinking ok. Cool. It’s over. We don’t have to talk about this ever again. I managed to remain calm and give a simple straightforward response that didn’t seem super cringey or anything like that. Then I hear, “Sounds cool. Can you send me the link to read it?”
I go “Yeah sure, sure I’ll do that right now.” And then died on the inside because there’s no way that just happened.
And that’s the story of how I may or may not have gotten my coworker to read Cinderella Boy. I don’t know how I feel considering she will probably be a pretty casual reader (also she may just not read it at all, I dunno what she likes to read) meanwhile I’m out here running a whole ass blog for it, but hey what is life is not filled with these random moments of insanity? *eye twitching*
48 notes · View notes
just-queue · 29 days
Text
Final thoughts on Five x Lila situation
I get it. But I don’t want it.
Tumblr media
I get it because of the following:
- Five deserved a piece of happiness after his long sad lonely life
- Five also acted totally in character the whole time. He retired and found connection with someone. Of course he didn’t want to leave. But also of course he eventually revealed he found a way home, because he knows it’s right.
- Lila was struggling with suburban life, and allowed herself to fall into this fantasy of living off the grid with someone who treasures her. The SECOND home was found, the fantasy broke and she didn’t run from it.
- Lila didn’t “trade suburban housewife with being a cottagecore wife”. Her life with Diego involved a pessimistic husband, organizing loud children’s birthday parties at arcades, living with family, balancing children schedules, etc. The time in the greenhouse involved survival, which is more “adventurous” than suburban life. It’s also paradoxically more peaceful.
- The mental vs physical age thing and age gap isn’t a big deal in canon for these characters based off their previous work fucking with time
- I did love seeing two hard-ass stressed badass characters be soft for one another.
- After six years, the growing hopelessness and realization they may never go back home, you’re going to intimately connect to each other in ways no one will ever be able to match, regardless of your past experiences with them. This is a very common troupe in fiction.
- Technically it was cheating, but I think the post-apocalyptic space-time forced proximity desperation is a very valid excuse and shouldn’t be seen as cheating, ESPECIALLY when she went back home the second she knew she could.
- Aidan as an adult gave consent to the scenes. We need to realize he isn’t a kid anymore, he can decide what he wants to do and we should respect it.
I don’t want because of the following
- I still feel icky that Lila knew Five with a child body, and now has romantic feelings for him? THATS the taboo troupe I personally can’t get behind. Age difference? Weird but fine. Knowing them as a child? Nope. But I also get this is a personal preference/feeling/reaction with the fiction I consume. And I know I said before their previous professions shows they know different mind/body age, but that doesn’t change the fact he had a child body when they met and she watched him grow up.
- It also feels icky the importance the writers put on Five having a romantic subplot RIGHT when Aidan was of age. Especially cause Five / Aidan are so sexualized. It’s not necessarily WRONG, I just feel icky about it.
- It was shortened because the season was short, so it didn’t land as well as it could.
Here’s the main reason I didn’t want it.
IT DIDNT NEED TO BE ROMANTIC LOVE.
I am aroace. I understand that deep intimate connections can be made without romance. Similar to how everyone says Frodo and Sam were gay lovers when in reality strong platonic bonds can reach that level of devotion and intimacy. Not every character needs a romantic partner, and Five never displayed any romantic or sexual affection for ANYONE until this.
(Before you say anything, YES he did have Delores, but that was also just a need for connection when alone for decades. That doesn’t change the fact she’s not a real person, and he would very unlikely be attracted to her without the traumatic apocalypse world.)
ROMANCE. ISNT. NEEDED. FOR. DEEP. CONNECTIONS. we could have had two platonic soulmates living a happy life together, with kisses on the top of their heads, sitting shoulder to shoulder reading books, holding hands while looking for scrape metal. BUT NO. IT HAD TO BE ROMANTIC. UGH.
Like the stuff post-subway could have been similar still without a dumb love triangle. Five could have been Lila’s person, like Meredith and Christina in Greys Anatomy. And when Five sees Diego and knows Lila’s feelings about their marriage and such, he would go into protective mode.
I will admit I’m bitter about media putting romance on a pedestal. And I’m also not saying Five should be canonically aromantic and/or asexual. I just feel the weird parts of the situation would have been “fixed” if it wasn’t romantic, just a true platonic bond.
43 notes · View notes